Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
РЕПЕТИТОРА
Самоучитель английского языка
Мартынова Ю. А.
Английский без репетитора. Самоучитель английского языка -
М.: ООО «Дом Славянской книги», 2012. - 320 с.
3
УРОК 1 ФОНЕТИКА. ОСОБЕННОСТИ АНГЛИЙСКОГО
ПРОИЗНОШЕНИЯ
Для того чтобы понимать английскую речь и быть понятым самому,
необходимо овладеть английским произношением, которое значительно
АНГЛИЙСКИЙ
отличается от русского. АЛФАВИТ
Так, в английском языке существует ряд звуков,
отсутствующих в русском, кроме того, звуки, имеющие соответствия,
произносятся иначе, чем русские.
Английский
Буквы алфавит состоит
английского Транскрипция
из 26 букв, которые передают 44 звука. Из
Транскрипция
английская
алфавита русская
них 6 гласных (а, е, i, о, и, у) передают 22 звука, что объясняет несовпадение
(приблизительное
написания и произношения, вызывающее трудности у иностранцев,
соответствие)
изучающих английский язык.
Аа ei эй
ВЬ bi: би
ЧТЕНИЕ ГЛАСНЫХ
Сс si: си
В английском алфавите имеется 6 гласных букв: Аа [ei]— «эй», Ес [i:]
Dd di: ди
— «и», Ii [ai] — «ай», Оо [ои] — «оу», Uu [ju:] — «ю», Yy [wai] — «вай».
Ее i: и
Однако гласных звуков в английском языке намного больше. Дело в том,
Ff ef эф
что одна и та же буква может читаться по-разному в зависимости от места,
Gg d3i: ДЖИ
которое она занимает в слове.
Hh eitj эйч
Из-за особенностей произношения и чтения букв и их со четаний во всех
Ii ai ай
англо-русских словарях после слов приводится транскрипция.
Jj d3ei джей
Транскрипция — это запись, которая с помощью специальных знаков
Kk kei кей
передает звучание слова (а также слога, буквосочетания или буквы).
LI el ЭЛ
Двоеточие означает долготу, так как признак долготы или краткости звука
Mm em эм
играет в английском языке смысло- различительную роль: ship [JipJ корабль
Nnовца.
и sheep [Ji:p] en эн
Oo
В английском ou следующие гласные звуки:
языке существуют оу
Pp pi: ПИ
[ае] — звук,
Qq похожий на то, как произносится
kju: «э» в слове «этаж».
кьйу
. [а:] Rr
— долгий звук «а», как в слове
a: «палка» (под ударением);
а
[л] — короткий
Ss звук «а», как в слове
es «сады»; эс
[е] — звук
Tt «э», произносится как вti:слове «лес»; ти
[э] — безударный
Uu звук «э»; ju: йу
[э:] — долгий
Vv звук, средний между
vi: «о» и «е», похож нави
«е» в слове
«небо»; Ww dAblju: дабльйу
Xx eks экс
Yy wai уай
Zz zed зед
4 5
[i] — краткий звук «и»;
[i:] — долгий звук «и»;
[0] — краткий звук «о»;
[о:] — долгий звук «о»;
[и] — краткий звук «у»;
[и:] — ДОЛГИЙ звук «у».
6
Таблица 1. Чтение гласных в открытых слогах
3) Буквосочетания еа, ее, ie читаются как [i:]: sec [si:], tea [ti:], field
[Tnld],Буква Звук Пример
ЕслиAбуквосочетание [ei]
еа стоит перед буквосочетанием th или буквой d,
name [neim]
оно произносится как [е]: head [hed], weather ['we5a], me [mi:]
E м
4) Буквосочетание oa чаще всего образует звук [ou]: coat [kout].
I/Y [ai] mine [main], sky [skai]
5) Буквосочетание au обычно образует звук [о:]: например, August
0
[o:gast], autumn [o:tam]. [ou] tone [toun]
Исключение
u — aunt [a:nt].
[Й muse [mju:z]
6) Буквосочетания ia, io обычно читаются как [aia]: например, diamond
Таблица 2. Чтение гласных в закрытых слогах
['daiamand], pioneer [paiania].
В сочетании с буквой «г» гласные снова меняют способ чтения (см. табл.
3). Буква Звук Пример
А N
Упражнение 1.1. Прочитайте слова
lamp [laemp]
О
grave, brave. [о] nod [nod]
[i:]: me,
и Pete, be, mete,W Eve, scene, he, tree, these, theme.
cup [клр]
[ai]: file, tile, fine, dine, pipe, ripe, ride,иside,
Безударные гласные звуки
drive, wife, lime, crime; by, my,
в открытых, и в закрытых ело-
cry, try, fly, dry, style, type.
[ou]: go, so, no, home, Rome, bone, cone, stone, tone, phone, rose, prose,
nose, close, smoke,
гах обычно spoke, broke,
произносятся как probe, globe, code,
[э], например vote,[a'gein]
again note. или understand
[ju:]: use,
[’Andsstsnd]. muse, fuse, cute, mute, cube, tube, tune, huge, mule, flute, June,
rude.Нужно отметить, что если буква у стоит в начале слова, то она читается
как звук [jj: yes [jes], yet [jet], yesterday ['jestadeij.
Упражнение 1.2. Прочитайте слова
Если у стоит в конце слова после согласной и является безударным
звуком,
[ae]:ее следует
pan, произносить
can, Sam, tram, man,как [i]:back,
mat, happy [’hsepi],
tack, snack,sorry
glad,['sori].
hat, bat, bad, flat.
Если у в them,
[e]: met, концеpet,
слова
bed,стоит
scent,после согласной
twelve, и няходится
fence, edge, ledge, hen,под
pen.ударением,
то произносится
[i] : rid, grid,как [ai]:
him, my [mai],
mince, wince,fly [flai]. bridge, fridge, twin, pin, gym..
quince,
Как уже boss,
[o]: dog, отмечалось,
loss, not,в got,
английском языке
mop, mock, cod, существует ряд rod,
nod, cross, hop, соче lodge,
таний
гласных букв, которые нужно произносить в соответствии с определенными
dodge.
правилами.
[л]: cub, tub, us, cut, fuss, bus, run, under, plum, luck, brush, umbrella.
1) Буквосочетание оо читается как [u:]: too [tu:], fool [fu:l], room [ru:m],
afternoon [aftonuni], look [luk].
2) Буквосочетания ai, ay, ei, ey читаются как [ei]: aid [eid], say [seij], vein
[vein], they [5ei],
7
8
Таблица 3. Чтение сочетаний гласных с «г»
LI [el]
4) — «эл», Mm [era]ph,
Буквосочетание — как
«эм»,правило,
Nn [en] — «эн», Pp [pi:]
встречается — «пи»,
в словах Qq [kju:]
греческого
— «кью», Rr
происхождения;
Буква [a:] — «а»,
читается
Звук,
Ss [es]
как —
[f]: «эс»,
phone
Пример Tt [ti:]
[foun], — «ги»,
philosophy
Звук,
Vv [vi:] —
Пример Ww
[li'losofi]. «ви»,
[dAblju:]
5) Sh— «даблйу», Xxкак
произносится
образуемый [eks]
[J]——«экс»,
звук, Zz [zed] —на«зед».
похожий
образуемый русское «ш»: ship [/ip],
shop [/op].сочетанием: сочетанием:
гласная
ЗАВИСИМОСТЬ +ПРОЧТЕНИЯ
г СОГЛАСНЫХ гласнаяОТ+ МЕСТАг +
6) Буквосочетание wh читается либо как звук [w], либоВкак СЛОВЕзвук [h]:
(согласная) гласная
when [wen], where [wea], who [hu:], whose [hu:z].
Прочтение некоторых согласных букв английского алфавита зависит от
7) Буквосочетание
A которое [а:] wr в начале слов читается
саг [ка:] [еа] как [г]: write [rait],
саге [кеэ]wrong
места, они занимают в слове.
[гоп].E М her [ha:] [ia] here [hia]
8) Буквосочетание
I/Y м
mb читается как [m]: comb [koum],
fir [fa:] [aia] mire [maia]
9) Буквосочетание kn читается как [п]: knee [ni:], know [пои].
0 [о:] bom [bo:n] [о:] more [mo:]
10) Буквосочетание th читается либо как звонкий звук [5], либо как
Буква
U Звук
[а:] Местоbum буквы[bam]в слове [jua] Пример
cure [kju:a]
глухой [0]. Произносится наподобие звука «т» или «с», при произнесении
с [si:] И перед е, 1, у face [feis], cinch [sintj]
этих звуков между кончиком языка и верхними зубами должна
с [si:]
образовываться Mщель: they во всех
[5],остальных
thin [0]. случаях club [kLvb], cap [kasp]
Упражнение 1.3. Прочитайте слова
Сочетания гласных и согласных:
[a:]: far, car,
g Из»:] [d3]bar, star, car, перед
cart, bam,
е, 1, уcard, part, start, smart, art, arm, farm,
1) Буквосочетание ew может читаться как [ju:] gym или [d3im],
[u]: fewgem[fju:],
[d3em] crew
dam, charm, large, march, scarf.
[kru:].
g Из»:] [я] sort, во
[o:]: for, form, short,
всехfork, cork, nor,
остальных norm, torch,
случаях graze [greiz],
ford, cord,dogor,
[dog]
storm,
2) Буквосочетание ow образует звук [эи] ИЛИ [аи]: slow [slau], town
bom.
[taun],
s [es]
[э:]: third, [»] в начале
firm, first, dirt, или
sir, вbird,
конце слова,
girl, а sixverb,
circus, [siks],serve,
dress [dres],
service,testterm,
[test]
3) Сочетание qu образуеттакже послезвук [kw]:согласных
глухих question ['kwest/эп], quite [kwait].
were, nerve, fur, further, curl, surface, Turk, nurse, murder, urgent, church,
4) Сочетание war произносится как [wo:]: warm [worm], warn [worn],
murder, murmur.
warp [wo:p]. И
s [es] после звонких согласных, nose [nouz], plans [plaenz]
Упражнение после
all гласных
1.4. Прочитайте
5) Буквосочетания al, или[о:]:
словазвук
дают между
all [o:l], talk [to:k],
гласными
В[ea]:
английском языке
mare, air, bare, pair, существует несколько
care, hair, dare, суффиксов, которыми
fair, fare, their.
оканчиваются
[o:]: more, многие слова:
fore, sore, afore, before, ashore, implore, explore, ignore, store,
story, oral, forum,
-ture glory,[lektja];
Dora, Flora, Cora.
Буква[tja] — lecture
г после гласных не читается. В начале слов, перед гласной и после
[ia]: here,
-sion [zn] mere, cheer,
— visionзвук deer,
[vizn], ear, beer, near, dear, rear, hear, spear, clear.
согласной г образует [г]:occasion [ou'keizn];
read [ri:d], grey [grei].
[aia]: spire,
-ssion, tyre, hire,
-sian, -cian, fire,
[J] —squire, tired,[dis'kAj'n],
wire, admire, require, inquire,
Буква x читается как-tion
два звука: discussion
перед ударным слогомprofession
как [gz], а[prou'fejn],
во всех
acquire, desire.
Russian [гл/п], politician [poli'ti/n],
остальных случаях как station [steijn];
[ks]: exact [ig’zakt], next [nekstj.
[jua]:[Jal]
cure,
Сочетания
-cial —pure, poor,
согласных:
special moor, social
[spejal], endure, secure.
[soujal];
1) Буквосочетание
-sure [zo] — measure ck произносится
['meza], pleasure как [k]: sick [sik], lock рок].
[’piezo].
ЧТЕНИЕ СОГЛАСНЫХ
2) Буквосочетания ch и tch читаются И как
ИХ[tf]СОЧЕТАНИЙ
- звук, похожий на русский
«ч»:Упражнение
chin [tjin], 1.5. Прочитайте
sketch [sketj], chimeслова
[tfaim].
В английском языке 20 согласных букв: Bb [bi:] — «би», Сс [si:] — «си»,
[s], [dz]: cell, celt, cent,
3) Буквосочетание since, face, pencil, fence, mince, pence; gem,calling
gym,
Dd [di:] — «ди», Ff [ef]ng—читается«эф», Gg как[dji:]
[n] -—«н» произносится
«джи», Hh [eitj] в—нос:
«эйч», Jj
gin, dodge, lodge,
[kolin], bridge, biology, geology, philology.
[djei] —song [son].Kk
«джей», [kei] — «кей»,
10 9
11
[к], [g]: cat, car, crack, act, pact, strict, fact, tact, back, atomic; go, glad, gum,
gap, golf, gas, gulf, bag, leg, big, pig, dog, again, egg.
[tf]: chess, chap, chat, chin, chop, church, latch, match, much.
[/]: shop, short, ship, sheep, English, smash, flash, cash, shine.
12
УРОК 2
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
СУЩЕСТВИТЕЛЬНЫЕ
Слово, обозначающее предмет (в широком смысле), называйся
существительным. Существительные могут называть людей (limn —
мужчина; woman — женщина; Jack — Джек; girl — девочка; buy —
мальчик); животных (horse — лошадь; dog — собака; cat — мшжа; mouse —
мышь); любые предметы и объекты (house — дом; пн - машина; tree —
дерево; computer — компьютер).
Имена собственные (имена людей, клички животных, на- ншния
географических объектов, • государств и т. п.) пишутся | ta главной буквы,
например: Jack — Джек; Thomas — Томас; Moscow — Москва; New York —
Нью-Йорк; Britain — Британия.
11мя собственное указывает на конкретного человека или жи- »01 нос
либо на предмет единственный в своем роде. Все остальные имена
существительные являются нарицательными. Это питания всех однородных
предметов. Они пишутся со строчной Оукны, например: book — книга; dog
— собака; tree — дерево.
13
Упражнение 2.1. Напишите 10 существительных, называющих людей,
животных и предметы
ЧИСЛО СУЩЕСТВИТЕЛЬНЫХ
15
ИСЧИСЛЯЕМЫЕ И НЕИСЧИСЛЯЕМЫЕ > СУЩЕСТВИТЕЛЬНЫЕ
Образовывать множественное число могут существительные,
обозначающие предметы, которые можно подсчитать. Такие су-
ществительные называют исчисляемыми.
Имена существительные, обозначающие то, что нельзя подсчитать, не
имеют формы множественного числа. Такие существительные называют
неисчисляемыми. К ним относятся существительные, обозначающие
вещество или материал, а также отвлеченные понятия: milk — молоко, water
— вода, wool — шерсть, air — воздух, weather — погода, love — любовь,
wisdom — мудрость.
АРТИКЛИ
Артикль — особое служебное слово, которое ставится перед
существительными. В английском языке различают неопределенный и
определенный артикли — а (ап) и the.
Неопределенный артикль а (ап) ставится перед существительными,
обозначающими один предмет; значение этого артикля совпадает со
значением слова one — один:
I am a pupil. — Я ученик.
John is a pupil. — Джон ученик.
16
This is an orange. — Это апельсин.
This is a big orange. — Это большой апельсин.
17
2. Where is_________ hotel «Bertram»?
3. Mary’s brother is doctor.
4. Judy has got__________ cat.
5. This is_________ long flight.
6. There are flowers in___________ garden.
7. _____ Italians like_____________ spaghetti.
8. Peter and Ben are___________ brothers.
9. We meet Hillary on___________ Monday.
ПРИТЯЖАТЕЛЬНЫЙ ПАДЕЖ
В английском языке можно двояко выразить принадлежность одного
предмета другому: с помощью предложной конструкции (This is the book of
the boy. — Это книга мальчика. The dog of Mrs. Smith was called Micky. —
Собаку миссис Смит звали Мики. Nick is doing a work of a man. — Ник
выполняет работу мужчины.) либо изменяя форму существительного.
Второй способ является более употребительным:
Mary’s cat — кошка Мери; Jack’s house — дом Джека; the girl’s hat —
девочкина шляпа; someone’s mobile — чей-то телефон.
18
1. the home of the girls; 2. the toys of the boys; 3. the dresses of (lie women;
4. the friend of my sisters; 5. the room of my parents; (i. the names of his friends;
7. the mother of the children; 8. the dogs of the girls.
19
Hillary: And now let’s go. Anna is very tired, the flight has been so long.
УРОК 3
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ОПРЕДЕЛЕННЫЙ АРТИКЛЬ
Как отмечалось выше, смысловое значение определенного артикля the
сходно со словами this — этот или that — тот. Определенный артикль
указывает на предмет, выделяя его из совокупности подобных предметов.
Определенный артикль обычно употребляется в тех случаях, когда речь
идет о предметах, известных слушателю или читателю, либо о том, что
упоминалось ранее:
21
1. С существительными, обозначающими предметы един ственные в
своем роде: the sky — небо; the sun — солнце; the moon — луна. The sun shines
in the sky. — Солнце сияет в небе.
2. Названия языков, на которых говорят различные народы, также
употребляются с определенным артиклем: the Chinese (language) —
китайский (язык); the German (language) — немецкий (язык); the English
(language) — английский язык. Ho: I speak English. — Я говорю по-
английски. (В данном случае слово English не является существительным.)
3. Названия национальностей в целом также употребляются с
определенным артиклем: The Spanish speak Spanish. — Испанцы говорят по-
испански. Но: I am Russian. — Я русский. (Речь идет
о конкретном человеке, а не о нации в целом.) Следует обратить внимание,
что Chinese, German и другие аналогичные слова без определенного артикля
являются не существительными, а прилагательными: китайский, немецкий.
4. Также имена существительные употребляются с определенным
артиклем в словосочетаниях с прилагательными в превосходной степени или
с порядковыми числительными: the first day of the New Year — первый день
Нового Года; the best example — лучший пример.
5. Определенный артикль употребляется перед сочетаниями
существительных со словами: same — тот же самый, одинаковый; very — тот
самый; only — единственный; next, following — следующий; previous —
предыдущий, предшествующий; last — последний: the previous day —
накануне; at the very beginning/ end — в самом начале/конце; in the next part
— в следующей части; the following sentence — следующее высказывание;
the last word in technology — последнее слово в технике; the only child —
единственный ребенок; at the same time every day — в то же самое время
каждый день.
6. Названия сторон света в некоторых выражениях употребляются с
определенным артиклем: in the north/south/west/east of France — на
севере/юге/западе/востоке Франции; on the north/ south/wcst/cast coast of
Australia — на северном/южном/западном/ восточном побережье Австралии.
Но: a mile west of the town — миля к западу от города; any distance east or
west of London — на каком-либо расстоянии к востоку или западу от
Лондона; A river
22
Hinls the city west and south. — Река опоясывает город с запада и юга.
7. Многие собственные имена существительные, обозначающие
географические названия, употребляются с определенным мргиклём. В
первую очередь это относится к названиям океанов, морей и рек: the Atlantic
Ocean — Атлантический океан, the Red Sea — Красное море, the Rhine —
Рейн. Слова ocean и sea в на- шпниях океанов и морей нередко опускаются:
the Pasific — Тихий океан, the Baltic — Балтийское море. Кроме того, с
определенным артиклем употребляются названия групп островов и горных
хребтов: the Shetland Islands — Шетлендские острова; the Alps — Альпы.
8. С определенным артиклем употребляются названия газет м журналов,
музеев и театров, гостиниц и кораблей: The Times — газета «Таймс», the
Titanic — корабль «Титаник», the Slovakia — гостиница «Словакия».
9. Также определенный артикль the ставится перед фамилией, если речь
идет не об одном человеке, а обо всей семье, роде: the Snells — Снеллы, the
MacDowells — Мак-Дауэллы, the Ivanovs — Ивановы.
Комментарий. Нужно иметь в виду, что слова next и last могут также обозначать
период времени — будущий и прошлый. В подобных случаях существительные,
определениями которых выступают эти слова, обычно употребляются без артикля:
23
Упражнение 3.2. Вставьте а, ап или the, где необходимо
НУЛЕВОЙ АРТИКЛЬ
24
пнем; hand in hand — рука об руку; to go on foot — идти пешком;
lo go to school/work/college/church — ходить в школу/на работу/ и колледж/в
церковь; to go to bed — ложиться спать; to have brcakfast/dinner/supper —
завтракать/обедать/ужинать. Примеры:
25
____ pupil. This bov is mv__________ brothers___________ friend.
4. Today he received___________ letter from his____________ friend.__________
letter was interesting. 5. We live in_____________ small house. 1 like___________
house very much. 6. Are you_______________ doctor? — No, I am______________
student. 7. 1 like your ____________ beautiful___________ cat. 8. My____________
grandmother is at____________ home. She is knitting_______________ nice _______
____ sweater. 9. My____________ mother is not at_____________ home. She is at
________ work. She is____________ teacher. She is _____ good teacher.
She works at___________ school.___________ school is large and new.
26
ТЕМА: Вот и дома. At home
27
3. Jennifer remembers с. the grandmother of Judy and Simon
4. It’s so nice d. are at home now
5. Jennifer is e. to meet you
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
29
3) Предложения,
IIIm-мают сообщающие
на вопросы Кого? о наличии/существовании
Кому? И употребляются предмета
в функции дополнения.
(предметов) с конструкцией there is/are (is — форма глагола be (быть) для
единственного числа, a are — для множественного):
Именительный падеж Объектный падеж
There is/areI —
(имеется)
я Что те — мне, меняГде
There
you is Вы
— ты, a lamp you — тебе,on the table.
Вам
There
he —arc
он Books him — ему,on
егоthe shelf.
she — она her — ей, ее
it — он, она, оно it — ему, ей
Комментарий. При переводе предложений, содержащих конструкцию there is/are, часто
we — мы us — нам, нас
бывает удобно начинать с перевода обстоятельства места:
younear
There was a house — the
вы river. — Около реки был дом. Thereyouwere
— вам,
someвас
difficult questions
they — они in the test. — В тесте было несколько
them — трудных
им, их вопросов.
Shakespeare
Упражнение 4.3. isПерепишите
a great English writer. He was
предложения, bom in Stratford-
используя местоимениеon-Avon. —
вместо
Шекспир —слова
выделенного великий английский писатель. Он родился в Стратфорде-на-
Эвоне.
1. Simon is a boy.
2. Jennifer is a girl.
Личные местоимения имеют два падежа: именительный и объектный.
3. Michael and Jenny met their cousin.
В именительном падеже личные местоимения отвечают на вопрос Кто?
4. The father gave Anni a lesson.
Что? и употребляются в функции подлежащего или именной части
5. Dolly is a nice girl. My husband and I like Dolly.
сказуемого. В объектном падеже местоимения
6. John sees Nancy. John speaks to Nancy.
7. The task is easy. The teacher explained the task.
8. Jane sees Thomas. Jane speaks to Thomas.
30 31
9. The teacher asked Dolly and Nick to come and see the teacher.
10. Here is my cat. My cat is called Sally.
УКАЗАТЕЛЬНЫЕ МЕСТОИМЕНИЯ
ПРИТЯЖАТЕЛЬНЫЕ МЕСТОИМЕНИЯ
32
простой
Take формы,
some glasses
притяжательные
from that shelf.
местоимения
— Возьми стаканы
имеют сабсолютную
этой полки. форму,
которая
Pour someтребуется,
water in them.
если— Налей
такое в них
местоимение
воды. употребляется без
определяемого
Have you any слова:
English books? — У тебя есть какис-нибущ. английские
книги?
This
ShallisI my
add car.
any — Этоinмоя
water the машина,
bottle? —(my — простая
Добавить водыформа)
в бутылку?
This car is mine . — Эта машина моя. (mine — абсолютная
No, do not add any water there. — Нет, не добавляй туда воды. форма)
Do not take any books from the shelf. — He бери никакие книг» с полки.
Take any (любую) book you like. — Возьми любую книгу, какая тебе
Притяжательные местоимения
нравится. Притяжательные местоимения
(простая форма) (абсолютная форма)
Come at any (любое) time! — Приходи в любое время!
ту — мой, моя, мое mine
ОТРИЦАТЕЛЬНОЕ
your — твой, Ваш МЕСТОИМЕНИЕ по
yours
his — его
Местоимение-прилагательное his стоящее I перед
по (никакой, ни один),
существительным,
her —выражает
ее отрицание и может употребляться
hers только в
предложениях its
со— сказуемыми
его, ес в утвердительной форме: its
34 33
ПРОИЗВОДНЫЕ ОТ НЕОПРЕДЕЛЕННЫХ МЕСТОИМЕНИЙ
35
Anna: No, thank you, not yet.
Hillaiy: If you’re thirsty there are always different drinks in the fridge: cola,
orange juice, cold tea...
Anna: Thank you, Mrs Bennett, you’re very kind.
Hillary: And here on the right is the sitting-room with a TV set On the left is
the room for you, Anna.
Anna: Oh, how nice!
Hillary: This way there are two bathrooms and...
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ПРИЛАГАТЕЛЬНЫЕ
Имя прилагательное как часть речи обозначает свойство или качество
предмета. Традиционная английская грамматика относит к именам
прилагательным все слова, которые употребляются имеете с
существительными и характеризуют их тем или иным образом. Это деление
не всегда совпадает с категориями, выработанными для русских частей
речи.
По значению прилагательные делятся на качественные:
brave — храбрый
good — хороший
heavy — тяжелый
large — большой
small — маленький
и относительные:
central — центральный
golden — золотой
37
silver — серебряный wooden — деревянный
a fat man — a thin man (толстый человек — худой человек); ап old book
— a new book (старая книга — новая книга); a heavy box - a light box
(тяжелая коробка — легкая коробка); a good cake — a bad cake (хорошее
пирожное — плохое пирожное).
1 .______________________ball
2 .______________________brother
3 .______________________fruit
4 .______________________eyes
5 .______________________car
6 ._________________________book
7 .______________________computer
8 .______________________man
9 .______________________girls
10 .______________________day
11 .______________________teacher
12 .______________________sister
13 .______________________animals
14 .______________________game
38
Упражнение 5.2. Переведите предложения на русский язык
ЧИСЛИТЕЛЬНЫЕ
Числительные как в русском, так и в английском языке делятся мп две
группы: количественные и порядковые.
Количественные числительные отвечают на вопрос How many? I low
much? — Сколько?: two apples — два яблока; one dress — одно платье.
Порядковые числительные отвечают на вопрос Which? — Который?:
fourth number — четвертый номер; tenth page — десятая | граница.
1-19
1 — one 4 — 7 — seven
2 — two four 8 — eight
3— 5 — five 9 — nine
thee 6 — six
39
10 — ten 14 — fourteen 17 — eighteen
11 — eleven 15 — fifteen
18 — nineteen
12 — twelve 16 — sixteen
13 — thirteen 19 — seventeen
Десятки
40
Некоторые числительные образуются со следующими отступившими от
общего правила:
• 22 — twenty-two 48 — forty-eight
three hundred
four thousand
five million
8,005,240 — three million five thousand two hundred and forty
41
Упражнение 5.5. Напишите следующие цифры прописью
17, 84, 35, 22, 8, 44, 325, 89, 1,243, 55, 53, 222.
Упражнение 5.6. Опишите комнату на английском языко, используя
конструкцию there is/are. Образец: There is a tabln There are four chairs.
Употребите следующие словосочета ния: two windows, a table, four chairs, one
carpet, one door, fivr pictures, three lamps, one wardrobe, two TV-sets, two sofas.
1 :____________________________________________
2. _
3. _
4. _
5. _
6. _
7. _
8. _
9. _
10 .
2__________________________________________________________
3____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
4________________________________________________________________
5. _
6. _
7. _
8. _
9. _
10 .
ПОРЯДКОВЫЕ ЧИСЛИТЕЛЬНЫЕ
Порядковые имена числительные (которые указывают на по-
следовательность предметов при счете) образуются путем добавления
суффикса -th к основе количественных числительных: seven — seventh.
42
Имена существительные,
Мерные три порядковых определение которых
числительных выражено
являются по рядковым
исключением Hi
именем
иСинсгочислительным, употребляются
правила: one — с определенным
first, two — second, артиклем the:
three — third.
It was the first book of this writer. — Это была первая книга этого
СООТНОШЕНИЕ КОЛИЧЕСТВЕННЫХ И ПОРЯДКОВЫХ ЧИСЛИТЕЛЬНЫХ
писателя.
К oneК—
словам,
один обозначающим большое или малоеfirst
количество,
— первыйв английском
языке относятсяtwo — many,
два
much; little, few. Существует
second несколько
— второй
правил их
употребления.
three — три third — третий
1) С исчисляемыми существительными, поддающимися счету: three
four — четыре fourth — четвертый
dogs — три собаки, one apple — одно яблоко, two computers — два
five — пять fifth — пятый
компьютера, nine books — девять книг, употребляются слова many — много,
six — шесть sixth — шестой
few — мало и сочетание a few — несколько:
seven — семь seventh — седьмой
I have many
eight —flowers
восемьand apple trees in my garden.
eighth ——Увосьмой
меня много цветов
и яблонь в nine
саду.— девять ninth — девятый
We haveten few—English
десять books. — У нас мало английских книг.
tenth — десятый
There were only a few seats left. — Осталось только несколько мест.
eleven — одиннадцать eleventh — одиннадцатый
2) Сtwelve — двенадцать существительными,
неисчисляемыми twelfth
т. —е. двенадцатый
неподдающи- мися
thirteen
счету: water —— вода, thirteenth
sand — песок, salt — соль,
тринадцать coffee—— кофе, juice — сок,
тринадцатый
independence
fourteen — четырнадцать
независимость, freedom — свобода,
fourteenth hatred — ненависть,
— четырнадцатый
употребляются
fifteen —слова much — много, little — fifteenth
пятнадцать мало и a—little — немного:
пятнадцатый
sixteen — шестнадцать sixteenth — шестнадцатый
I have much work to do. — У меня много работы.
seventeen — семнадцать seventeenth — семнадцатый
There is little snow on the fields. — Мало снега на полях.
eighteen — восемнадцать eighteenth — восемнадцатый
There was a little milk in the bottle. — В бутылке немного молока.
nineteen — девятнадцать nineteenth — девятнадцатый
Комментарий. Значение «много» имеют также сочетания a lot of, lots of, plenty of,
twenty — двадцать twentieth — двадцатый
которые употребляются как с исчисляемыми, так и с неисчисляемыми
twenty-one
существительными: — двадцать один twenty-first — двадцать первый
I’ve got a lot of friends.
iweuty-two — дпадцать два — У меня много друзей.
twenty-second — двадцать второй
There was plenty of room in the car. — В машине было много места.
thirty — тридцать thirtieth — тридцатый
She told us lots of interesting stories yesterday. — Она рассказала нам много интересных
историй вчера.
В составных порядковых числительных, образованных из двух или
более числительных, форму порядкового имени числительного
приобретает только последнее число:
44 43
Упражнение 5.8. Вставьте в пропуски much или many
ВОПРОСИТЕЛЬНЫЕ МЕСТОИМЕНИЯ
What book are you reading now? — Какую книгу ты сейчас читаешь?
What is this? — Что это?
Which student can answer this question? — Кто из студентов может ответить
на этот вопрос?
Which house do you live in? — В каком доме ты живешь?
Whose dog is this? — Чья это собака?
45
When do you usually come back home? — Когда ты обычм возвращаешься
домой?
Where have you been? — Где ты был?
Why do you work on Sunday? — Почему ты работаешь в вое кресенье?
How are the things? — Как дела?
46
В, ' live and work in Moscow.
•I Anna_________ sports: tennis, volley-ball and yoga.
^ Anna speaks ___________, French, Italian and Russian.
fi Anna__________ animals, mostly cats.
I She likes__________ pizza and sweets.
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
СРАВНЕНИЕ ПРИЛАГАТЕЛЬНЫХ
В английском языке имена прилагательные не имеют ни рода, ни числа
и изменяются только по степеням сравнения. Как и в русском языке, у
английских прилагательных три степени сравнения: положительная,
сравнительная и превосходная:
Nick is a clever boy. — Ник умный мальчик. Mick is cleverer Мик умнее.
Dick is the cleverest of the three — Дик самый умный из всех.
48
My car is as good as yours. — Моя машина такая же хорошая, как
2.pretty
твоя.dangerous
Положительная .степень— Сравнительная
— prettier the prettiest степень Превосходная степень
сравнения сравнения
V wonderful
happy
This book— happier
is as — as that one. — Этасравнения
the happiest
interesting книга такая же
4.high — высокий higher — выше highest — самый высокий
difficult________________________________________________________-
heavy — heavier
интересная, как та. — the heaviest
5. independent_____________________________________________________
Превосходная
тяжелый степень прилагательного всегда —употребляется
тяжелый с
6.Для выражения неравной степени качества в двух сравниваемых
hard — harder — тяжелее hardest самый
exciting________________________________________________________-
определенным
предметах артиклем: the
используется thinnest; the
отрицание not most
и beautiful.
союзы so... as. Они переводятся
7. beautiful________________________________________________________
thin — тонкий
«не8. такой... как»: thinner — тоньше thinnest — самый тонкий
fantastic_________________________________________________________
Упражнение 6.1. Образуйте степени сравнения от следующих
9.This
convenient______________________________________________________
прилагательных
way is not so long as that one. — Этот путь
hot — горячий, жаркий hotter — горячее, жарче hottest — самый горячий,как
не такой длинный,
10.
тот. 1. specific_________________________:_______________________________
slow___________________________________________________________
самый жаркий
2. happy__________________________________________________________
This dress is not so good as that one. — Это платье не такое хорошее,
— большой СЛОВА-ИСКЛЮЧЕНИЯ
biggreen___________________________________________________________
bigger — больше
как 3.
то. biggest — самый большой
Нужно
This
4. помнить,
man
late is not so tall as that. — Этот мужчина не степени
что сравнительная и превосходная некоторых
такой высокий,
____________________________________________________________ как
dry — сухой
односложных и двусложных drier — суше
качественных driestприпаї
имен — самыйательных
сухой
тот.5. sad ____________________________________________________________
dirty — не
образуются грязный dirtier — грязнее
по правилам, приведенным выше. Таких слов
dirtiest — не очень
самый много
грязный
6. hard____________________________________________________________
Комментарий. В разговорной речи в таких случаях часто используется
— их7.нужно просто запомнить:
nice ____________________________________________________________
сочетание as... as.
late — поздний later — позднее latest — самый поздний
8. early___________________________________________________________
Также именастепень
Положительная
прилагательные в сравнительнойПревосходная
Сравнительная степень
степени используются
степень
в конструкциях
ОБРАЗОВАНИЕ соСТЕПЕНЕЙ
shallow — мелкий,
сравнения словами much,
shallower — far,
СРАВНЕНИЯa lot,
мельче,
сравнения которые в подобных
МНОГОСЛОЖНЫХ
более shallowest — самый
сравнения случаях
СЛОВ
мелкий,
bad мелководный
обозначают
плохой «намного»,
—Сравнительная или смелководный
и превосходнаяпредшествующим
worse степени
— хуже многосложныхсамый мелководный
определенными артиклем
большинства
worst — самый худший
the, что равноценно
двусложных существующему
имен прилагательных в русском
образуются языке обороту
с помощью «чем...,
слов more —
simple — простой simpler — проще simplest — самый простой
тем»:
far — далекий
больше и less — меньше; most — наиболее и least
farther или further — — самый маленький:
farthest — самый дальний;
дальше furthest — дальнейший
Some buildings are much higher than the others. — Некоторые здания
намного
good выше других.
— хороший better — лучше best — самый лучший
Следует обратить внимание на основные правила орфографии при
The farther south you go, the hotter the climate becomes. — Чем дальше
образовании
little степеней сравнения:less — меньше
вы — маленький
продвигаетесь
Положительная
на юг, тем жарче становится климат.
степень Сравнительная степень
least — самый маленький
Превосходная степень
tall — taller — the tallest short —сравнения
сравнения сравнения
many, 2)
much В — имеющийся
сравнительной степени
more при построении
— больше предложения
most — больше всего,
shorter
dangerous — the shortest вquickmore
—опасный — dangerous — более most dangerous — самый
используется
большом слово than (чем), которое ставится после
количестве прилагательного:
наиболее
quicker — the quickest old — older опасный опасный
—This stick is longer than that
the oldest one. — Эта
less dangerous палка длиннее,
— менее чем —
least dangerous та.наименее
This dog is bigger than mine. — опасный
Эта собака больше, чемопасный
моя.
Иногда
noisy последняя букваmore
— шумный исходного
noisy — прилагательного
более шумный удваивается:
mostчем
noisy — самый
This car is faster than yours. — Эта машина быстрее, твоя.
УПОТРЕБЛЕНИЕ ИМЕН ПРИЛАГАТЕЛЬНЫХ В СТЕПЕНЯХ шумный
hot — hotter — the hottest fat —
3) В превосходной степениlessСРАВНЕНИЯ
noisyиспользуется предлог
— менее шумный of:noisy — наименее
least
fatter — the fattest big — bigger —
1) При сравнении двух предметов одинакового качества прилагательное
шумный
the biggest
This is the best of the three knives. — Это лучший из трех ножей.
в основной форме ставится между парными союзами as... as, которые
Прилагательные,
переводятся оканчивающиеся
«такой (же)... как (и)»: • на у, обычно меняют ее на i:
Упражнение 6.2. Образуйте степени сравнения от следующих
This pencil is as long as that one. — Этот карандаш такой же длинный, как
прилагательных
тот. 1. important_______________________________________________________
50 49
51
This is the longest of the stories. — Это самая длинная история in всех.
This is the most dangerous way. — Это самый опасный путь.
53
She bought a beautiful black dress. — Она купила прекрасное черное
платье.
They built a wonderful, very tall brick house. — Они построили
чудесный очень высокий кирпичный дом.
НАРЕЧИЕ
Наречие — это часть речи, которая обозначает признак действия,
предмета или другого признака. Наречия сообщают о том,
как протекает действие (отвечают на вопрос Как?):
' ■ *%}.&■■ I
54
The actress sang a sad song (прилагательное). — Актриса спела
фустную песню.
T he actress sang sadly (наречие). — Актриса пела грустно.
My brother lost his keys yesterday. — Мой брат вчера потерял кШОЧИ.
Her friend will come tomorrow. — Ее друг придет завтра.
We sat down there. — Мы уселись там.
I saw a house there. — Я увидел там дом.
His flat was very far from the office. — Его квартира была очень
нилско от офиса.
55
Комментарий. Многие наречия (в основном наречия образа действия) имеют
следующие степени сравнения: положительную, сравнительную и превосходную
— которые образуются так же, как и степени сравнения при лагательных.
Наречия, оканчивающиеся на -1у, образуют степени сравнении главным образом
путем прибавления слова more в сравнительной степени и most в превосходной
степени. Односложные наречия образуют степени сравнения путем прибавления
суффикса -ег в сравнительной степени и суффикса -est в превосходной степени.
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ГЛАГОЛЫ
Глагол — часть речи, которая обозначает действие или состояние
лица или предмета.
Глагол в английском языке обладает гораздо более сложной, чем в
русском, системой видовременных форм.
Эта система охватывает: личные формы (Finite Forms) и нелич ные
формы (Nonfinite Forms).
Личные формы глагола выражают следующие категории: лицо, число,
время, вид, залог, наклонение.
Личная форма, как и в русском языке, в предложении всегда
употребляется в функции сказуемого:
КЛАССИФИКАЦИЯ ГЛАГОЛОВ
По составу исходной (основной) формы английские глаголы
делится на простые, производные и сложные.
К простым глаголам относятся глаголы, в составе которых МП
суффиксов или префиксов:
intense — сильный
59
to intensify — усиливать simple —
простой to simplify — упрощать
to fulfil — выполнять
to sightsee — осматривать достопримечательности to whitewash —
белить
МОДАЛЬНЫЕ ГЛАГОЛЫ
Существует группа глаголов, которые не обозначают само действие,
а указывают на отношение к нему говорящего. Такие таголы
называются модальными. Они выражают способность, допустимость,
долженствование: сап — могу, умею; may — имею разрешение; must —
должен.
Модальные глаголы — это такие глаголы, которые выражают не
действие или состояние, а отношение лица, обозначенного
местоимением или существительным, выполняющим в предложении
функцию подлежащего, к действию или состоянию, выраженным
инфинитивом.
Модальный глагол в сочетании с инфинитивом образует в пред-
1 м»кении составное глагольное сказуемое. Модальные глаголы
61
выражают значение возможности, необходимости, вероятности,
желательности и т. п.
К модальным глаголам относятся глаголы сап — могу, умею, may —
можно, разрешается; must — должен; ought — надо бы, need —
нуждаться. Инфинитив, с которым сочетаются модальные глаголы,
употребляется без частицы to, кроме инфинитива, кото рый следует за
глаголом ought.
Модальные глаголы отличаются от других глаголов тем, что не
имеют ряда форм.
1) Глаголы сап и may имеют формы настоящего и прошедшего
времени (could и might), а глаголы must, ought и need имеют только одну
форму — настоящего времени. Поэтому в соответствующих случаях
модальные глаголы заменяют их эквивалентами:
can = to be able to
may = to be allowed to
must = to have to
62
В отрицательной форме частица not ставится сразу же после
Модального глагола. Глагол сап и отрицательная частица not к
пистоящем времени пишутся слитно: cannot. Например:
11с cannot do it. — Он не может этого сделать.
You may not smoke here. — Здесь курить не разрешается.
Не can speak three languages. — Он может говорить на трех и |мках.
Модальные глаголы употребляются только в сочетании с ин-
финитивом смыслового глагола без частицы to:
I can skate. — Я умею кататься на коньках.
Jane сгщ sing very well. — Джейн умеет очень хорошо петь. You
may leave the room. — Ты можешь покинуть комнату.
Jack must be home by now. — Джек уже должен быть дома lunepb.
Комментарий. К модальным глаголам относятся также shall (should), will
(would).
63
Michael: (5)_________ I have some friends over, then?
Mrs. Davis: I’m afraid you (6)___________. We’re having some friend»
to dinner.
Michael: (7)_________ I at least watch TV for a while?
Mrs. Davis: Yes, you (8)___________, but only after you’ve done youi
homework.
Michael: But I haven’t got any homework!
Mrs. Davis: Oh! Well, in that case, you (9)_______________ go out, but
you (10)_________ be home late.
Michael: I’ll be home by 11, I promise.
65
Judy: All right! Bye!
Michael: Kiss you, see you later!
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ И СЛОВОСОЧЕТАНИЯ
Когда нам нужно выразить свои мысли, мы используем группы слов.
Если группа слов выражает законченный смысл, она ииляется
предложением:
67
Второе предложение задает вопрос, это вопросительное пред
ложение. Ответом на вопрос является повествовательное предложение.
Третье предложение не является ни повествовательным, 1 1 1
вопросительным. Оно не сообщает нам информацию и не за прашивает
о ней, а приказывает кому-то что-то сделать. Это побудительное
предложение.
Некоторые группы слов обладают смыслом, но не являются
предложениями, так выражают незаконченный смысл:
68
Упражнение 8.2. Составьте команды или просьбы из данных tfloft
(используйте их в любом порядке и добавьте другие I лова, если
необходимо)
1. Door, John, open.
2. Mary, book, to me, quickly, bring.
3. At home, exercise, do, carefully.
4. Tomorrow, homework, here, bring.
5. Talking, stop, now, and, work, begin.
6. On page 25, all the questions, do.
7. Your name, top of paper, write.
K. For me, at post-office, post, letters.
9. Your exercise-book, to school, bring, tomorrow.
10. Richard, ball, kick, into the goal.
6 ._______________________________________________________________________________________________
7 .___________________________________________________________
8 ._________________________________________________________________________________
9. ________________*____________________________________________
ЧЛЕНЫ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
69
The milk was in the bottle. A B
An old woman was walking along the street. A
The pupil reads a book.
man had left some dry wood near the fire. . The
I can do this exercise.
house set a fire.
This book
11. On the table there were five books. belongs to me.
2. After a little practice I can do this
The exercise.
man laughed.
The little girl, with a smile on her face ran down the street.
жнение 8.5. Соедините части предложений
70 71
who had laughed as loud as anyone, said, «That was a very funn joke, but I
know a funnier one. Would you like to hear it?» Th all said they would, so
Sir James began his story. When it endc everyone laughed louder than ever
and Sir James was happy. But li didn’t know the reason for their laughter. He
had told the very sani story that his friend had just told.
Десять глаголов в этом тексте выделены курсивом. Запал ните таблицу:
глаголы поместите в колонку 2, подлежащие в колонку 1, а дополнения — в
колонку 3.
1 2 3
ВИДЫ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЙ
ОТРИЦАТЕЛЬНЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
Существует два принципиальных способа образования отри
цательных предложений. В обоих случаях для этого используется
отрицательная частица not.
be (am, is, are, was, were), have (has, had), can (could), shall (should),
will (would), may (might), must, ought.
I have a book. — У меня есть книга. I have not a book. — У меня нет книги.
72
Ушердителыюе предложение Отрицательное предложение
She can
illary is aspeak She cannot
English. — Онаshe has some
housewife, speak she
English.. — Онаvisits
не
He liked apples. — Он любилwhenяблоки. freelike
He did not time,
apples. —likes
Онtoнеorлюбил
Может говорить по-английски. может говорить по-английски.
her friends. яблоки.
We shall have a lesson tomorrow. — We shall not have a lesson tomorrow.
teorge
We liked is aу—
apples.
Завтра
dentist,
Мы
нас
heурок.
любили
будет
works much,
яблоки. Webutdidhis
— salary
not
Завтра like
у насisapples.
good.
не He
будет— football
Мы
урока. не
fan and sometimes watches football любилиon яблоки.
Sundays. His urite team is
TheyArsenal.
Iliked apples.
He
will write —
andОни —любили
his
a letter. wife яблоки.They
like
Я напишу opera very didnotnot
much
I will likeaПletter.
and
write apples. —
go to—the неОни не
Я theatre.
любили яблоки.
Indy is 23 письмо.
and she studies Economics. Sheнапишу письмо.to Michael, у
is engaged
likes
You maytodrink
listen to rock-music
some — herYou
more coffee. with may not
friends, tohave
rideany more coffee.
a bicycle Simon— is
Ты можешь выпить еще кофе. Ты не можешь выпить еще кофе.
18. He studies at the college. He is in his last year there, “n reads a lot,
Комментарий.
especially the Если
booksвon предложение
History, andдобавляется вспомогательный пи гол,
is fond of veiling.
смысловой
You глагол
must writeпринимает
in your форму инфинитива:
copy-book. You must Неnot
goes to school.
write -J He does
in your book. — Тыnot
go toThe Bennetts
school.
— Ты She
livea question.
asked
должен
in London
писать в своей
in did
— She a big
not flat,
ask a not
не должен
in the centre, but III it
question.
писать1в своей тетради.
quiet place nearтетради.
the park. They also have a small cottage at the uruside.
George ought8.8.
Упражнение
Упражнение to doСделайте
8.10. his own work.
Расставьте —
слова
следующие в George ought not
правильном
предложения to do his
порядке
отри own work.
цательными
Джордж должен делать свою — Джордж не должен делать свою
1. Ihas
can —see
Jennifer —
the ship
собственную ininterests
работу.
— many
the distance. работу.
football
2. The — Sundays
policeman was here— on — watches — George — sometimes
yesterday.
Hillary —
3. Michael visitsin—
swims thelikes
river— paintday.
every — to — sometimes — and — her
2)
friends Всеhad
4. She остальные глаголы
time to read your за исключением вышеперечис- исиных в
letter.
первом
5. to способе
4. My theatreтребуют,
—grandmother
— they —чтобы
drinks go —
tea перед
often
every отрицательной мнетицей not
morning.
использовался
5. flat — вспомогательный
family — live — глагол
London
6. Nigel and Lucy are making a cake. — do
big (does N 1-м
— in — л. ед.
the — a —ч.inнаст, вр.)
или7.did (в прош. вр.):
Diana could swim when he was six years old.
8. Mr. McGregor lives in that house.
9. Mr. Brown lived in that house.
Утвердительное предложение Отрицательное предложение
10. Your friends were at the party last night.
Настоящее время Настоящее время
11. The girl comes every day.
1 like apples. — Я люблю яблоки. I do not like apples. — Я не люблю
12. I drive to the university in the morning.
яблоки.
You like apples. — ТыСемья
ТЕМА: любишьБеннетов.
яблоки. YouThe
do not like apples.
Bennetts — Ты не любишь
family
яблоки.
11с likes apples. — Он любит яблоки. Не does not like apples. — Он не любит
Упражнение 8.9. Прочитайте и переведите текст
яблоки.
Thelike
We Bennetts family
apples. — consists
Мы любим of five persons:
яблоки. grandmother
We do not like apples.Jennifer,
— Мы не mother
любим
яблоки.
Hillary, father Georg, and their children Judy and Simon.
TheyGrandmother
like apples. — Jennifer
Они любятis яблоки:
the mother
Theyof do
George,
not likeshe lives—together
apples. with
Они не любят
яблоки.
hCr son’s family for the last three years, because she has some problems
Прошедшее время
with her health and she is not so youngПрошедшее
already. Butвремя
in spite of her age, she is
1 liked apples. — Я любил яблоки. I did not
83 years old, Jennifer has got many interests: she like apples.
watches soap—operas
Я не onлюбил
TV
яблоки.
and enjoys cooking.
You liked apples. — Ты любил яблоки. You did not like apples. — Ты не любил
яблоки.
73
74
УРОК 9
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ВИДЫ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЙ
ВОПРОСИТЕЛЬНЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
Вопросительные предложения, как и отрицательные, имеют два
принципиальных способа образования.
1) Если в предложении содержится один из вышеперечисленных
«особых» глаголов (be (am, is, are, was, were), have (has, had), can
(could), shall (should), will (would), may (might), must, ought), то
вопросительное предложение формируется путем инверсии: глагол
ставится перед подлежащим.
V і імрдительное предложение Вопросительное предложение
He
III’liked apples. —
is English. — Он
Он англичанин.
любил яблоки. Did he like— apples?
Is he English? Он люби її
Он англичанин?
яблоки?
I) ill ten o’clock. — Сейчас Is it ten o’clock? — Сейчас десять
We liked apples.десять— Мы любили
часов. Did we like apples?
часов?— Мы любили
яблоки.
She can speak English. — Она яблоки?
Can she speak English? — Она может
может
They liked apples.по-английски.
говорить — Они любили Did theyговорить Они лю-
like по-английски?
apples?
яблоки.
Mis name is William Morris. - Ito били
Is hisяблоки?
name William Morris? — Его
зовут Уильям Моррис. зовут Уильям Моррис?
She will write a letter. — Она Will she write a letter? — Она
напишет письмо. напишет письмо?
11к-у are working
Упражнение hard. — Они
9.1. Сделайте Are theyвопроситель'
эти предложения working hard? — Они
ными
усердно трудятся. усердно трудятся?
1. The children are in the house.
You must write in your rnpybook. — Must you write in your book? - Ты
2. They have flowers on the table.
Ты должна писать в своей тетради. должна писать в своей тетради?
3. She takes Italian lessons every day.
4. We
June willtosee
ought theown
do his soccer
work.match.
— Ought Jane to do his own work? —
Джейн
5. Maida должна
is veryвыполнять
late. свою Джейн должна выполнять свою
собственную работу?
6. Heсобственную
speaks French работу
well.
7. She can go now.
2)8. ВThe children were
остальных случаяхafraid of the darkness. предложения образуются с
вопросительные
9. He wrote
помощью to his father every
вспомогательного week.
глагола do (does в 3-м л. ед. ч. mu I вр.) или
10. They bought
did (в прош. вр.): that fruit from Italia.
11. You think it will rain today.
12. This book costs fifteen shillings.
Утвердительное предложение Вопросительное предложение
НастоящееУпражнение
время 9.2. Расставьте слова
Настоящее в правильном порядке
время
1 like apples.
1. on — Я люблю
Fridays/in яблоки. breakfast/always/he____________________
the café/eats Do I like apples? — Я люблю яблоки?
Wc3.like apples.coffee/in
drinks — Мы любим яб- юки. Do we like apples? — Мы любим яблоки?
the evening/never/Dan
1 hey like apples. — Они любятDo they like apples? — Они любят
4. on a yacht/he sails/every summer/round the island
иГшоки. яблоки?
Прошедшее время Прошедшее время
5. quietly/in his bed/the baby/all night slept
1 liked apples. — Я любил яблоки. Did I like apples? — Я любил яблоки?
6. often/home/she/goes/on Fridays/early________
You liked apples. — Ты любил «блоки. Did you like apples? — Ты любил яблоки?
77
I rarely/you/see/cricket/these days/on TV
2. meet/the/will/seven/at/a/cinema/the/you/I/quarter/at/past
t fluently/Italian/speaks/very/she
4. your/?/faster/car/mine/than/is
5. often/?/TV/do/watch/you
6. much/drawer/the/is/typing/in/paper/not/there.
7. ?/pass/salt/me/could/you/the.
ВОСКЛИЦАТЕЛЬНЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
восклицательные предложения начинаются местоимением what
(какой, что за) или наречием how (как), за которым следует имя
существительное с относящимся к нему прилагательным (после what)
или же наречие или прилагательное (после how).
Далее сохраняется обычный порядок слов повествовательного
предложения, т. е. подлежащее предшествует сказуемому:
79
J
Упражнение 9.4. Переведите на русский язык
1. What a nice dress! 2. How pale she is! 3. What a wondeiiu man he is!
4. What a beautiful country it is! 5. What a boring film il was! 6. How
horrible it seemed to me! 7. What a warm night it is!
ВИДЫ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЙ
Кроме вышеописанных, в английском языке есть следующн виды
предложений: личные, неопределенно-личные и безлич ные.
ЛИЧНЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
Если подлежащее предложение обозначает лицо, предмет или
понятие, предложение называется личным: The mother will сото soon.
— Мама скоро придет. Skating is my favourite sport. — Кош, кобежный
спорт — мой любимый.
Подлежащее в личном предложении может быть выражено
различными частями речи или подразумевается, как, например, при
сказуемом, выраженном глаголом в повелительном наклоне нии:
НЕОПРЕДЕЛЕННО-ЛИЧНЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
Неопределенно-личные предложения в английском языке содержат
подлежащее, обозначающее неопределенное лицо. В русском языке
неопределенно-личные предложения не имеют подлежащего: Говорят,
что будет хороший урожай. Тише едешь дальше будешь.
Подлежащее в английских неопределенно-личных предложениях
обычно выражается местоимением one в значении неопределенно-
личного местоимения. На русский язык one не перево
80
дится, и все предложение соответствует русскому неопределенно-
личному или безличному предложению:
From the other window one saw the four large blocks of university
buildings. — Из другого окна было видно четыре больших кварта на
университетских зданий.
One cannot see a reactor itself, only its cover. — Нельзя увидеть сам
реактор, можно увидеть только его корпус.
БЕЗЛИЧНЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
Безличные предложения в английском языке не имеют субъ екта
действия. Но в силу грамматической структуры английских
предложений безличные предложения всегда содержат подлежа щее,
выраженное местоимением it.
It в безличных предложениях не имеет лексического значения, itiio
выполняет в предложении только грамматическую функцию
формального подлежащего и на русский язык не переводится.
Сказуемое в таких предложениях имеет следующие разновидности:
1) Составное именное сказуемое, которое состоит из глагола- связки
to be и именной части, выраженной прилагательным или
существительным. В качестве глагола-связки могут употреблять ся
также глаголы to become, to get, to grow в значении становиться,
делаться: It’s getting dark. — Становится темно. She was С,rowing red.
— Она покраснела.
81
2) Простое сказуемое, выраженное глаголами, обозначающими
состояние погоды: to snow, to rain, to freeze и т. д.: It is snowing. — Идет
снег.
Безличные предложения употребляются при обозначении явлений
природы, состояний погоды, обозначении времени и расстояния:
It seemed that nobody knew anything about the matter. — Казалось, что
никто ничего не знает об этом деле.
82
ТЕМА: Прогулка по городу. A walk around the city
83
Упражнение 9.9. Найдите лишнее слово
1. buy — sell — swimming — shopping
2. tram — kitchen — bus — car
3. sorry — excuse me — airplane — don’t mention it
4. beautiful — bad — elegant — nice
5. clothes — dress — sitting-room — shoes
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ГЛАГОЛЫ (ПРОДОЛЖЕНИЕ)
Глаголы (verbs) — это слова, которые означают действия (отнимают
на вопрос Что делать/сделать?) или состояния (Кем быть/ ииляться?).
Фактически, это самые важные слова в английском тыке: ни одного
предложения невозможно построить без глагола.
The fisherman sat on the bank of the river. — Рыбак сидел На Itcpery
реки. (What did he do? — Что он делал?)
Nancy showed me a beautiful picture. — Нэнси показала мне
прекрасную картину. (What did she do? — Что она сделала?)
Kate goes to school every day. — Катя ходит в школу каждый день.
She is a good pupil. — Она хорошая ученица. She can already i-ead and
write. — Она уже умеет читать и писать. (Where does she go? Is she a
good pupil? Can she read and write?)
85
ОСНОВНЫЕ ФОРМЫ ГЛАГОЛА
Упражнение 10.2.
В английских Заполнитеочень
предложениях пропуски подходящими
часто встречаются формами
комбинации
глагола to
глаголов: be
1. What your name? — My name _______________________ Francis.
The poor
2. What yourman — Myaaddress___________________17.
was cutting
address? piece of wood. — Бедняк рубилWadsworth
н лесу
дерево.
Street. 3. What__________ your phone number? — My phone number
I have lost my keys. — Я потерял ключи.
________728—1430. 4. Where___________ you from? — I____________ from
They will tell me about the incident tomorrow. — Они расскажут мне о
Aberdeen. 5. I__________ a pupil. 6. My father____________ not a teacher,
происшествии завтра.
he_________ a scientist. 7. ___________ your aunt a doctor? — Yes, she
_______.
Среди8._________
глаголов, they at home? —неNo,
означающих they____________
действия, not at(have
а состояния home, —
they_________ at work. 9. My brother_____________ a worker.
иметь; understand — понимать; exist — существовать и т. д.), самымHe___________
at work. 10.__________
главным you an
является глагол be engineer? — Yes, находиться).
(быть, являться, I____________.В11._________
отличие от
your sister aанглийских
остальных typist? — No, she _____________
глаголов, not a typist,
не отличающихся she_____________
разнообразием форм
(только в третьем лице единственного числа
87
и student. 12. _________ your brother at school? — Yes, he ______________.
13 .________ your sister at school? — No, she_____________ not at school.
14. My sister_________ at home. 15.___________ this your watch? — Yes,
______. 16. She __________ an actress. 17. This _____________ my bag.
IK, My uncle _________ an office worker. 19. He______________ at work.
2(1. Tim________ a painter.
89
выраженное глаголом, непосредственно на какой-либо предмет или
лицо или нет.
Переходные глаголы — это глаголы, выражающие действие,
которое непосредственно переходит на какой-либо предмет, явление или
лицо. Т. е. такие глаголы имеют при себе прямое дополнение
(соответствующее в русском языке дополнению в винительном падеже
без предлога), например:
to find — находить to
give — давать to make
— делать to see —
видеть to show —
показывать
Например:
The TV-set shows us different programms and films. — Телевизор
показывает нам различные программы и фильмы.
to go — ходить, ехать to
remain — оставаться to
shine — светить to sleep
— спать
Например:
The Sun shines brightly. — Солнце ярко светит.
90
to open — открывать, открываться
to roll — катить, катиться
to stop — остановить, остановиться
Например:
She stopped near the tree. — Она остановилась около дерева. «You can’t
stop me,» the boy said. — «Вы не можете меня остановить», — сказал
мальчик.
Например:
Не ran down the driveway towards the bus. — Он бежал по дороге к
автобусу.
We ran our boat into some quiet little nook. — Мы направили машу
лодку в спокойную маленькую бухту.
The book sells well. — Эту книгу быстро раскупают (букв.: Книга
хорошо продается.)
The suitcase would not lock. — Чемодан не запирался.
91
I
Например:
«Listen to me... Here is the truth!» said she. — «Слушайте мои Вот
правда!» — сказала она.
Например:
Temperature changes affect nearly all properties of matter.
Температурные изменения воздействуют почти на все свойств«
вещества.
92
Упражнение 10.5. Напишите прописью следующие обозначе- НШ
времени
1.6.35. _______________________________________________________
2.21.03._______________________________________________________
Г 9.15. ________________________________________________________
4. 24.00. ______________________________________________________
5. 11.40. ______________________________________________________
6. 13.30. ______________________________________________________
7. 15.10. ______________________________________________________
К. 12.00. ______________________________________________________
9. 8.00________________________________________________________
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ГЛАГОЛЫ (ПРОДОЛЖЕНИЕ)
Итак, как мы знаем, глаголы выражают действия или состояния. В
составе английского предложения обязательно присутствует глагол.
Глагол сочетается с подлежащим по числу. Глагол может иметь при себе
дополнение. Основные формы глагола: Infinitive (to V), Past Simple (Ved,
V2) Past Participle (Ved, V3), Present Participle (Ving), Gerund (Ving).
Например:
A neutron moves at the rate of many miles a second. — Нейтрон
движется со скоростью много миль в секунду.
94
I OnThe Кик Таблица
Last видно
molecules
нарисовал Iвидо-временных
year картину.
изwas the 1sttogether
in held
таблицы,
are Year
одной форм byанглийского
a)English
русской
He Class.форме
attractive
is painting — глагола
Вpicture.
прошлом
глагола
theforces. — в действ*
год я был
«пишет»
Молекулы |
тельном
на
рЮтоящем первом
I,сдерживаются
Гейчас он рисует залоге:
курсе.
времени
силами (Past tense —
соответствуют
притяжения.
картину, прошедшее три время)
разные
b) He has painted the picture.формы английскою
()иNext
I глагола:рисует yearуже
I shall
час.be in the 3rd Year English
с) Не paintsClass.every— На следу»! щий год я
day.
Вспомогательные SIMPLE глаголы CONTI (Auxiliary PERFECT Verbs) служат вспомо-
-I Он рисует буду накаждый
третьемдень. курсе. (Future tense
d) He has—beenбудущее
paintingвремforиPERFECT
anThis
hour.week the
Он рисует
Iягельным (часто, каждый
средством для NUOUS день, иногда)...
образования — Не paints...
различных форм CONTI глагола н и
pupils do their lessons in room number Four. — 11 этой неделе ученики
Упражнение
данной 11.3.
функции
( > 1 1 рисует Вставьте
не
(сейчас, имеют в своего
пропуски
в настоящий нужную—
самостоятельного
момент)... форму
Не is гла- NUOUS
HUia ИКОго
лексиче-
painting...
Present
выполняют I
домашнюю
write. I am
работу
writing.
в классе 4 Last week they did them in
1.значения.
Тот
Он рисуетand all other students are in the lecture I have written.
hall. They (1) I —have been
room number (уже Three.долго,
— Haвnponniol
течение некоторого
неделе времени)...
они выполняли свою
writing.
Не Ими
работу в
u.been Кa painting...
test. It started two hours
вспомогательным ago. They
глаголам (2)_______________
относятся глаголы: to have, it for twolo do,
to be,
He/she He/she has классе
He/she has been 3.
shall, should,
limits.
Next week will, would.
they will do them in room number Five.описывает
— На следу ющей
Несмотря наwrites.
совпадение форм, русский written.
глагол writinj’, Miiii.ie
и) have been doing; do notb)выполнять
Iбудут are doing
write.
неделе
11апример:
ситуации, оничтоdoesи демонстрирует работу в классе 5.
нам английский глагол. Н русском же
2. Jack andHeJill walked on to the station half an hour ago. They (1) m for
not write.
языкеThe эти различия
Arctic has
V (Vs) передаются
long attracted с man’s
помощью обстоя-
attention. — Цльств:
Арктика каждый
давно
a train.Глагольная форма показывает,
They (2)____________________ какhalf
it for происходило
an hour. действие отно
день,
привлекала
сительно сейчас, уже два времени
внимание
момента часа.
человека. (закончилось или нет — вид — Asped]
и) are waiting; b) have been waiting Where (1) ?
Среди приведенных
Видо-временная система примеров
английского был языка глагол совершенного
значительно отлн вида
чается от
- Oh, hello, Mike.
Глаголы-связки We’re off to
(Link-Verbs) the cinema.
нужны
Do not V Does Am, is, are + Have (has) + для образования Have состав
(has)ного
been
пришедшего
русской.сказуемого времени
Если в cinema «написал»,
русском который
языке вглагол переводится
выражает на
тольм+ния английский
двеи видовые
-именного
(2)________ to the
not often?
Ving
V и выражения нем времени, Ved наклоне
(V3) Vinf> других
язык формой настоящего
характеристики
Past времени «has иwritten».
(совершенного В другой ситуации
несовершенном вида,
• Yes, we
I
глагольных категорий. usually
wrote. I (3)
did ____________
not I was writing. there
We every
I had month.
written. What I about
had been writing.
(написал статью
противопоставленные
write. не только по
were что, а вчера) этот —глагол
завершенности
writing. t педовало бы
незавершенно сти
you?В английском языке именное сказуемое во всех временах
перевести
действия), формой
то в прошедшего
английском языкевремени
4 такие «wrote».
видовые характери стики.
Well, I don’t
обязательно должноoftenиметь
find time, I’m afraid.
глагольную связку.
Итак, многозначность
Сравните русские и русских английские глаголов снимается обращая
предложения, в контексте особо«U
Bye.
Radium обстоятельств
помощью
внимание was
на discovered которые
ситуации, by Pierreони
времени, аand Marie
вописывают
английском Curie(все
in 1898.
языке
примерь — даны
харак- Гидий
к-рв
- Bye. HaveVed a good
(V2)time.
Did not Was/were + Ving Had + Ved Had been + Ving
был открыт Пьером
протекания действия и Марией
передается Кюри в 1898 году.
особыми формами (V3)глагола, НО' »тому
u) настоящем
Do you go; b) времени):
areVyou going; c) go
обстоятельственные
Future I shall write.слова в английских
HeI shall be writing.I предложениях
shall haveI могут
shall haveи не been
Запомните формы вспомогательных глаголов в настоящем (Present),
Упражнение 11.4.
write. Назовите Heпо-английски
употребляться. Выбор соответствующей английской формы глаголаwill
will will be writing. вид и
written. время
He следующих
will writing. He
прошедшем (Past) и будущем (Future) времени: have written. have been writing.
условно
зависит
SIMPLE обозначенных
от того, CONTI как формхарактеризуется PERFECT действие и каждом отдельном
PERFECT
1.случае.
X was Ving NUOUS CONTINUOUS
2. X Следует
havePresent
Vedзапомнить+ V то, как образуются
Past + английские видо-вре-
Future мспные
Он часто Shall/will пишетОн сейчасShall/will пишетОн be только Shall/will
что Он пишет Shall/will
статью ужеhave два
3.формы.
X will be Ving
Легче
am, is,всего
are это сделать
Ving с помощью таблицы:
have + Ved been + Ving
(BE): Не
статьи. often статью. Не was, were
isнаписал статью. shall/will
часа.be
4. writes
X(HAVE):
willarticles.
havehave,
Ved has writing an articlehad Не has just written (V3) Не has been have
shall/will writing his
5. Xs V now. the article. article for two hours.
SIMPLE(DO): do, does CONTINUOUS did PERFECT shall/will do
PERFECT
6. X Ves CONTINUOUS
Упражнение 11.1. Соедините английские и русские фразы по смыслу
7. X Ved
V, Vs- Be + Ving — Have + Ved Have been Ving —
8. Xs are1.Ving
регулярное read длительное а) читаю (V3)- (сейчас) действие, длящееся
9. Регулярное
Xs Ved
действие действие ВРЕМЯЗавершенное
Изавершенное
ВИД
2. am reading Длительное b) читаю (уже... с... )некоторое
Завершенное время либо
10.действие
X am3.Ving (незакончен действиедействие
Анализируя have been reading
форму с) прочитал
глагола, мы не (уже) просто незавершенное
понимаем, о действие, каком
11. X have been Ving ное) которое продолжалось или
действии 4. have
идетread речь,
действие,но и когда d) читаю оно(регулярно)
происходило (в настоящем,
продолжается
12. X will have
прошедшем или будущем been Ving
процесс — глагольное «время»): определенный период
Упражнение 11.2.передать
Для того чтобы Сопоставьте русские
значение тогоиили
английские
иного предложения
вида
времени в прошедшем
This year I am in the 2nd Year English Class.— В этом году я на игором
и будущем времени, нужно поставить вспомогательный I лагол в форму
курсе. (Present tense — настоящее время)
соответствующего времени.
96
98 95
99 97
•I
j
13. X shall V
14. Xs will V
15. X will have been Ving
16. Xs were Ving
17. X had Ved
18. X shall have been Ving
19. Xs shall V
20. X has been Ving
100
I.Упражнение
Я занимаюсь11.8. каждыйРаскройте
день. 2.скобки, сейчас. 3.в Янці
ставя глаголы
Я занимаюсь за-ную
формууже два часа. 4. Я уже выучил урок сегодня. 5. Я зани- минея
нимаюсь
Tim: What
английским вчера.are6.you doing this July,
Я занимался, Jenny?
когда он пришел. 7. Я занимался |
Jenny:
уже долго, It looks
когда like 1(1)____________.
пришли мои друзья. 8. Я(stay) here andнорный
уже выучил working.урок,
Wli
aboutначал
когда you? второй. 9. Завтра я буду заниматься. III Я буду
Tim: Well,
заниматься, когдаhopefully I (2)___________.
вы придете. (finish) all my
11. Я буду заниматься work
)ЧКс дваbyчаса,
tin
so Iвы
когда (3)._________.
придете. 12.(be able)выучу
Я уже to go to Holland
первый for aперед
урок, while.тем, как начну
изучатьJenny:
второй.
Great! I (4)__________. (go) there last year. (5)___________. (yot*
ever/be) to Holland before?
Tim: Well,SIMPLE
we drove throughCONTI PERFECT
it while we PERFECT
(6)_______________. (travel) II
NUOUS CONTI
Germany but we (7)__________. (not/stop).
NUOUS
Jenny: I didn’t khow you (8)____________. (be) to Germany.
Present
Tim: Yes. My cousin had been. He (9)____________ (live) there for tin
Past
last six years and I visit him every summer.
Future
Jenny: What does he do?
Tim: He (10)__________. (work) in a cafe.
Упражнение 11.7. Раскройте скобки, ставя глаголы в нужную форму
Dan: ТЕМА: Выходные (you/do)
What (1)__________ на море. thisA evening,
weekend at the seaside
Sharon?
Sharon: I (2)_________ (go) to the circus. Do you want to come?
Упражнение
Dan: No, thanks.11.9. Прочитайте
(3)__________ и переведите
(already/be) there. текст
Sharon: Did you enjoy it?
Anna: What are you doing this weekend?
Dan: Judy:
I (4)__________ (enjoy)and
Nothing special, it more
you?ifAremyyoulittlegoing
sistertohadn’t
work?been
with me.Anna: No, I’d like to make an excursion, to see some city, Ibi example.
Sharon:
Would Why?
you like to go with me?
Dan: Judy:
The circus
Why wasnot? good, buta while
But it’s bit toothe
hotclowns
to spend (5)your
___________________
weekend in town.
(perform),
Anna: I’ve got an idea! Why don’t we go to the seaside(disappear).
I suddenly realized that my sister (6)_____________. for two days?
Sharon:
We canOh, dear!
take a train on Friday’s afternoon and come back on Sunday’s
Dan: I couldn’t find her anywhere. I (7)____________ (look) for her for
evening.
«bout ten minutes
Judy: whenidea!
Excellent a policeman
We can camego to up to meplace.
a nice and told me they
I know hudhotel
a little
found a little girl.
near the beach. It’s in a quiet place and doesn’t cost much. Shall I reserve
Sharon: Where was she?
two rooms?
Dan: When they found her, she (8)____________. (try) to climb into the
Anna: Oh, yes, and I will buy the tickets and reserve places in the train.
lion’s cage!
Judy: How beautiful! We will be able to go to the beach, to lie in the
Sharon: Oh, no! I’m sure you (9)_____________. (be) happy when she
sun, to go to a restaurant... And maybe I’ll be able to visit my friend
xlarts school.
Elisabeth...
Dan: Yes I will! She (10)____________. (start) next year, and I can’t
wait.
102 101
I
1
Clerk: «Rosina» pansion, please. I’m listening.
Imly: Good afternoon. I’d like to reserve two singles for Friday
III litlurday, please.
Clerk: I’m sorry, madam, but we have only doubles.
Jlidy: Then I take a double. Is there a bathroom in it?
( lerk: Yes, and it also has a balcony with a nice view at the sea. Judy:
How much is it?
( li ik: Forty-five euro per night, breakfast included.
Imly: Well, ok, thank you and... see you on Friday.
('Ink: Thank you. Have a nice day.
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ГЛАГОЛЫ (ПРОДОЛЖЕНИЕ)
ЗАЛОГ
В следующем предложении (The cat caught the mouse. — Кошки
поймала мышку.) слово «the cat» является подлежащим, a «the mouse» —
дополнением. В данном предложении кошка (подлежащее) совершает
действие, которое направлено на мышку (дополнение), другими
словами, кошка — «деятель», а мышка — «получатель действия».
Предложения, в которых подлежащее (subject) является деятелем, весьма
многочисленны в языке, но так бывает не всегда. Иногда ту же самую
ситуацию мы описываем как бы с другой точки зрения, и тогда
получатель действия становится подлежащим. Например:
104
МышкаДля выражения
сама себе настоящего,
поУпражнение
ничего12.1. прошедшего
не делала,
Переведите илианглийский
будущего
она испытывала
на навремени
Wflc того
язык
или
действие. иного
А вида
деятелем используется
в данном
!. Я рассказал. — Мне рассказали. соответствующая
случае является форма
дополнение вспомогательного
«кишка».
2. Яглагола.
МОЛИ исполнителем
показал. действия, описанного в предложении, яв-
— Мне показали.
Щкчси подлежащее,
3. Она привела.
Комментарий. то
— Ее глагол
привели.
Формы стоит
Future в действительном
Continuous залогенеI Active
и Perfect Continuous употребляются в
страдательном
Voice). залоге.
4. Мы спросили. — Нас спросили.
Коли
5. Мы исполнителем
ответили.
Проспрягаем — Намдействия является дополнение, то глагол юн г в
ответили.
глагол eat в страдательном залоге:
страдательном залоге (Passive
6. Мы послали. — Нас послали. Voice)
1. The cakes are eaten by the boy every day. (Present Simple Passiv)
7. Они дали. — Им дали.
2. The cakes are being eaten by the boy now. (Present Continuous Passiv)
8. Он помог. — Ему
ОБРАЗОВАНИЕ ФОРМпомогли.
СТРАДАТЕЛЬНОГО ЗАЛОГА
3. The cakes have been already eaten by the boy. (Present Perfect Passiv)
9. Он посоветовал. — Ему посоветовали.
Форма 4.страдательного
The cakes were eaten
залогаby вtheанглийском
boy yesterday. (Past образуется
языке Simple Passiv) g
10. Он забыл. — Его забыли.
помощью 5. The cakes were
вспомогательного being eaten
глагола by
be the
и boy when
причастия his mother came.
прошедше- «) (Past
11. Он вспомнил. — Его вспомнили. 1
Continuous
иремени Passiv)
12. Мы (Past Participle):
пригласили. — Нас пригласили.
Be + Ved (V3)cakes had been already eaten by the boy before dinner. (Past
6. The
Упражнение 12.2. Откройте скобки, ставя глагол в Present Simple
Perfect Passiv)
Passive 7. The называющее
Дополнение, деятеля, употребляется с предлогом
cakeS will be eaten by the boy tomorrow. (Future Simple Passiv)
•►У
(USUALLY)8. The1. cakes
The postbox___________
will have been eaten (to by
empty) everybyday.
the boy the2.evening.
The (Future
Рассмотрим следующие
stamps________ (to postmark) примеры:
at the post office. 3. The letters_____________
Perfect Passiv)
(to sort) into different towns. 4. The mail_____________ (to load) into the
Довольно часто при переводе предложения из действительного
train. 5. The mailbags__________ (to unload) after their journey. 6. The
залога в страдательный нет необходимости называть того, кем
bags________ (to take) to the post office. 7. The letters________________ (to
производится действие:
sort) into different boxes. 8. The letters____________
Active Voice (to deliver).
Passive Voice
Упражнение 12.3.
The grocer sells Откройте
tea. — скобки,
Бакалейщик Teaставя
is soldглагол в Past—Simple
by the grocer. Passive
Чай продается
(YESTERDAY) The postbox _____________ бакалейщиком.
продает1.чай. (to empty) yesterday.
2. The
Olives stamps_________
grow (to postmark)
in Greece. — Оливки растут в at the post
Olives office.in 3.
are grown The letters
Greece. — Оливки
_______ (to sort) Греции. выращивают в Греции.(to load)
into different towns. 4. The mail_______________
into
Doesthe train.
cotton 5. The
grow mailbags___________
in Brazil? — Хлопок Is cotton (to unload)
grown inafter their
Brazil? —В journey.
Бразилии
Active Voice
растет в Бразилии? выращивают Passive
хлопок?Voice
6. The bags_________ (to take) to the post office. 7. The letters_____________
(to sort)People
into different streets.
speak English 8. The
all over letters_____________
the world. — (to deliver).
English is spoken all over the world (by
Наthese
Frost killed английском
flowers. говорят
— Мороз воубил
всем мире. people).were
These flowers — Hakilled
английском говорят
by the frost. — во всем
Упражнениеэти 12.4. Откройте скобки, Эти
цветы. ставя глагол
цветы в Future
были убиты мире. Simple
морозом.
Passive
(TOMORROW)
We will Do people
finish the speak — 1. The
work. English
Мы all postbox
over
закончим _____________
The workIswill
the world? be (to
English empty)
spoken
finished by tomorrow.
all us.
over—the world (by
Эта
эту работу. (to postmark) at the
2. The stamps_________ people)?
работа — Ha
post будет
office. 3.английском
закончена нами.
The letters говорят во всем
мире?
________ (to sort) into different towns. 4. The mail_______________ (to load)
I’mthe
into afraid the5.fire
train. Thewillmailbags___________
destroy those I’m afraid those houses
(to unload) afterwill be journey.
their destroyed by
Somebody
houses. — Боюсь, built this house
что огонь in 1500.
разрушит эти— Кто-то
the fire.This house was
— Боюсь, чтоbuilt
этиin 1500будут
дома (by somebody).
построил
дома.этот дом в 1500 году. —разрушены
Этот дом был построен в 1500 году.
огнем.
105
107
6. The bags ■ (to take) to the post office. 7. The letters___________________
(to sort) into different streets. 8. The letters_____________ (to deliver).
Упражнение 12.5. Перепишите следующие предложения в
страдательном залоге
1. I took the book.______________________________________________
2. Dan threw a stone.___________________________________________
3. Tim broke the window._______________________________________
108
✓
Упражнение 12.7. Перепишите следующие предложенак в пассивном
9. Were the shots fired by the soldiers? .
залоге
1. The doctors have treated three young children for bums at Hi« city
10. Were these letters written by my secretary?
hospital.
2. Firemen rescued the boys from their burning house yesterday, I
11. English is spoken all over the world.
3. The fire started when one of the boys dropped a match into ilid litter
bin.
12. All next week our house will be being painted by the workmen.________
4. They are transferring the children to a special bums unit today
5. They will keep the children there for at least two weeks.
110 109
Anna: Certainly, the weather was beautiful, but we weren’t lying Ml Ihc
beach all the time. On Saturday we went sightseeing, then had
I pint trip. In the evening we went to the restaurant and ate delicious (Ml
there. After the restaurant we went to dance together with Judy’s ■»ds. On
Sunday we got up late and went to the beach again, but not Hit и long time:
sunbathed and played volleyball. I really had a good little!
Laura: You’re lucky! When I think that I had been working the thole
Saturday...
Anna: I’m so sorry. And what did you do yesterday?
I ,aura: I visited my sister in the suburbs and in the evening went In llic
cinema with my friend.
Anna: So, you have spent your Sunday very well too.
Laura: Yes, but, unfortunately it’s Monday today and we have to llart
working.
111
5. What did Laura do at the weekend?
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
НАКЛОНЕНИЕ ГЛАГОЛА
Наклонение глагола показывает модальность, в которой происходит
действие, другими словами, сообщает, совершается ли »го действие в
настоящей реальности или является вымышленным. В английском языке
выделяют три наклонения: изъявительное наклонение (Indicative Mood),
которое описывает действия, происходящие в обычной реальности (I
heard a noise. — Я слышал шум. Did you here the noise? — Ты слышал
шум? The train is coming to the station. — Поезд подходит к станции.);
побудительное наклонение (Imperative Mood), которое выражает
побуждение к действию, приказание, приглашение, просьбу и т. п. (In
the name of the law open the door! — Во имя закона, откройте дверь!
Come here and speak to me. — Иди сюда и поговори со мной.) и
сослагательное наклонение (Subjunctive Mood), которое выражает
предположительное возможное или невозможное
113
СОСЛАГАТЕЛЬНОЕ
действие (If you had given me this book,НАКЛОНЕНИЕ
I would have read it. Если бы ты
дал мне эту книгу, я бы ее прочитал.).
Чаще всего сослагательное наклонение употребляется в услов ных
предложениях, выражая нереальное действие. Для того ЧТобы лучше
ПОВЕЛИТЕЛЬНОЕ НАКЛОНЕНИЕ
разобраться в образовании сослагательного наклонения, рассмотрим
разные типы условных
Повелительное придаточных
наклонение предложений,
образуется так же, т. е. таких,
как в которых
и Prescni Simple
идетисключением
(за речь о том, при каком to
глагола условии Оонсршается
be, который действие. Обычным
употребляется в форме
союзным словом
инфинитива). в таких пред-вножениях
Предложение являетсянаклонении
повелительном if (если). не имеет
13 английском языке выделяется три типа условных предложе ний.
подлежащего:
1) Условные предложения, относящиеся к изъявительному на-
Изъявительное
клонению. наклонение
Они выражают Повелительное наклонение
реальное условие:
Утвердительные предложения Утвердительные предложения
If you give me this book, I will read it. — Если ты дашь мне эту книгу,
I open the door. — Я открыл дверь. Open the door. — Открой дверь!
я ее прочитаю.
I will invite him, if you ask me. — Я приглашу
I take. — Я беру. Take! —его, если ты меня
Возьми!
попросишь. I speak. — Я говорю. Speak! — Говори!
I am. — Я есть.
Эти предложения означают то, что если ты Be! дашь— Будь!
мне кни гу, я ее
прочитаю,I amа если неЯдашь,
here. — здесь. то не прочитаю. Если ты—попросишь
Be here! Будь здесь! меня, я
приглашу его,
I am а если
quiet. нет, то не приглашу. Be quiet! — Будь спокоен!
— Я спокоен.
V меня есть выбор между тем, делатьОтрицательные
Отрицательные предложения мне что-то или нет. Такие
предложения
предложения
I don’t open theвdoor.
английском языке называются
— Я не открываю open/real
Do not open condition.
the door. — He открывай
дверь. дверь.
Комментарий. В придаточных условиях и времени (if/when clauses) употребляется
I don’t take. — Я не беру. Do not take! — He бери!
настоящее время (Present Simple).
I don’t speak. — Я не говорю. Do not speak! — He говори!
Следующие два типа условных придаточных предложений относятся
I am not here. — Я не здесь. Do not be here! — He будь здесь!
к сослагательному наклонению (Present Conditional и Past ( onditional).
I am not noisy. — Я не шумный. Do not be noisy! — He шуми!
2) Present Conditional.
По структуре такое предложение совершенно соответствует
иышеописанному придаточному условия (open/real condition), за гсм
Упражнение 13.1. Напишите предложения в отрицательной форме
исключением того, что вместо Present Simple употребляется Past Simple.
1. Do this work carelessly.________________________________________
If2. you gave
Come me class
to the this with
book,dirty
I will read it. — Если бы ты дал мне •>гу
hands._______________________________
книгу, я бы ее прочитал.
3. Leave the door open.__________________________________________
I4.would
Kick invite him, if you asked me. — Я бы пригласил его, если бы ты
the dog._________________________________________________
попросил меня.
5. Forget this book tomorrow._____________________________________
6. Write this exercise in pencil.____________________________________
7. Be silly._____________________________________________________
8. Frighten the baby._____________________________________________
114 115
I
3.1’d/I'11 help you if I hadГлавное
more time. Придаточное условия
В отличие от реальных предложение Principal
условных предложений Conditional Clause
такие предложения
4. What time will/would you be back from work this evening? j
Clause
несут в себе скрытое отрицание и означают, что описываемое действие
5. I won ’t/woiddn't be surprised if they
Will +бы
won the competition.
V ты дал мнеif...
не имелоOpen/Real
места в реальности: «Если этуVкнигу,
(Vs) ...я(Present
прочитал
6. Sorry, I can’t speak now. I’d/I’ll phone you back later.Simple)
бы ее»;Condition
«Я бы пригласил его, если бы ты попросил меня». Из контекста
7.(изъявительное
1’ll/I’d be here until 6 o’clock if you need anything.
ясно, что говорящий не имеет книги, и что его не попросили пригласить
8. наклонение)
Life will/would be so much easier if people worked together
кого-то
Present
куда-то.
Conditional Would + V if... Ved (V2) ...
9. If my mother were here, I’m sure she ’d/she V/ know what
(Past to dn
Simple)
3) Past Conditional.
(сослагательное
Упражнение
В условном 13.4.
наклонение) предложении
Поставьте третьего
следующиетипа (Past Conditional)
предложения формы
в (и) Present
глаголов
Subjunctive заменяются
Past Conditional
Conditional, на перфектные:
Would
(b) into+ Past
have Subjunctiv»
Ved (V3) if... had Ved (V3)...
Conditional
(Past Perfect)
(сослагательное
1. If the cat is hungry, I will give it some food.
If you had given me this book, I would have read it. — Если бы ты дал
наклонение)
2. If it rains, the garden-party will be spoiled.
мне эту книгу,13.2.
Упражнение я быКакие
ее прочитал.
из следующих предложений отно-
3. If you leave now, you will catch the bus.
I would have invited him, if you had asked me. — Я бы пригласил его,
4. I will give him the money if I see him.
если бы ты попросил меня.
Сится 5. Ifк you изъявительному
drink that, it will kill(а),you. а какие к сослагательному (Ь)
Русский перевод не отражает этих изменений, однако Present
наклонению?
Упражнение 13.5. Закончите предложения, вставляя would или
Conditional
1. If it is not относится к настоящему
foggy tomorrow we will времени.
come. Оно означает, что, хотя
wouldn’t:
действие еще не произошло,
2. If I saw him I would speak to him. оно еще может случиться (мне еще могут
1. I like working: if I didn’t have a job, I____________ soon get bored
дать книгу или попросить,
3. I would play football if you asked me.чтобы я его пригласил). Past Conditional
2. I’m very happy in the city: I _______________ enjoy living in tin
относится к прошедшему времени
4. If you are right, then I am wrong. и означает, что то,
country — it’s too quiet!
о чем
5. Ifшлаyouречьgaveбыло в прошлом
that answer you wouldи ужеbeнеwrong.
может случиться. Как обычно,
3. My sister is very honest: if she found some money in the streel, I’m
в русском языке
6. she_____________ для
If he spoke to me Itake пояснения
should ситуации
to him.используются обстоятельства:
sure itтуtospeak
the police.
если бы ты
7.4.IfI________(тогда)
he asked for дал
moneyмне книгу,
would you бы ее прочитал; если бы ты (тогда)
попросил меня, яlike
бы to beпригласил.
его famous: I’mgive him
quite any?as I am!
happy
8.5.Will you give
Nobody him money
hasсводные
read the fire ifinstructions:
he asks for it?if there were aболее
fire, they
Рассмотрим таблицы, позволяющие наглядно
9.
know If it
what were
to not
do. so foggy we would play football.
представить образование условных предложений:
10.
6. If
We hecan’t
feelsgohungry,
to Asia heby
willbus:eatthe
thisjourney_____________
dinner. take too long.
11. If you don’t leave me alone, I’ll
7. If I could live my life again, I____________ call the police!
change anything.
12. This exam is very Главное important forпредложение
Margaret; if sheПридаточное условия
passes, she run go to
ТЕМА: Principal история.
Семейная Clause A family Conditional
story Clause
university.
13. IfOpen/Real
we drove quickly, Неwe
willwould
help youprobably get home before
if you it got
ask him. dark.
(Present
Упражнение
14. Condition 13.6.
If the Прочитайте
weather was goodиthis переведите
weekend we текст
would have Simple)
Anna: Simon,
(изъявительное
ii barbecue in yesterday evening I was looking through the old photos of
the garden.
наклонение)
your family, and at one of them I saw a man in front of the Statue of Liberty
Упражнение
Present
in New York. 13.3.
Conditional
Who Подчеркните
is he? He would help you подходящую ifформу you askedвhim. каждом
(Past
предложении
(сослагательное
Simon: Ah, it’s our famous uncle Samuel. Simple)
I наклонение)
1.Anna:wouldnUncle? And do
’t/won’t whatthat
is ifheI famous
were you! л
for? Goodbye, everybody! l’d/l'll
seePast
youConditional
all next week. He would have helped you if you had asked
(сослагательное him.
наклонение) (Past Perfect)
118 117
116
I
Simon: Frankly speaking, he is not my uncle, but my mother’s. Aiul he is
famous for his adventurous life.
Anna: Really? Will you tell me about it?
Simon: He was bom in a small village in Yorkshire on the 8 t,[ Ilf October in
1930. I know this because my own birthday is on the H 1'1 ()ctober too.
When he was 18 he left his home and emigrated to Amcrica.
Anna: There is nothing special in it, many people from different HHmtries
emigrated to America.
Simon: This is true, but my uncle got his fortune there! He became rich.
Uncle Samuel opened a confectionary, another one, then one more and so
on. One day he met a girl from Argentine, sold all his business and moved
to the South America.
Anna: And what happened then?
Simon: He bought a farm and became a farmer. Uncle Samuel luiveled a
lot, but he never returned to England. He died only five yeurs ago.
Anna: Had he any children?
Simon: Yes, children and grandchildren.
Anna: Then you must have cousins in Argentine?
Simon: Yes, though we have never met each other, we always send mieh
other Christmas cards.
Anna: Why don’t you go to Argentine?
Simon: It’s really a good idea; maybe after my final examinations, If Dad
pays for the trip.
119
. Why did he move to South America?
. What did he do during the last period of his life?
Упражнение 13.9. Переведите на английский язык
1. Мой день рожденья 3 октября.
2. Перед домом большой сад.
3. Ее семья недавно переехала в Брайтон.
4. Дядя Джон открыл кондитерскую.
5. Мой брат женился на девушке из Аргентины.
УРОК 14
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
121
■ИНН
"I have opened the door (Я открыл дверь)», это означает, что его рука
все еще держит Он сделал дверную упражнение
ручку. Он(вчера, думает давно,более некоторое
о результате время тому
While Present
we were Continuous
having supper, описывает
Пока мы действие,
all the происходящее
lights went out. весьв наст«
свет ящий
погас.
щйствия,назад...).
нежели о времени его совершения. Это настоящее
И|1СМЯ. момент.
ужинали, Оно длится и не является
Он сделал упражнение (только что, сейчас, уже...). законченным. Поэтом на русский
язык такая форма всегда переводится глаголом when I passed несоthe вершенного вида:
house the next day.
The Главное
fire was stillразличие
burning. английских
Огонь все еще форм заключается
когда я проходил в том,
мимо чт<наодна из
дома
Упражнение 14.3. Откройте скобки, употребляя правильную форму
них Jenny
относитсяis playing the piano.(Past
к прошлому — Дженни
Simple), играет
а другая
следующий на кпианино.
день. настоящему (Present
глагола (Past Simple или Present Perfect)
Perfect).
горел, Следует только
Обстоятельством, помнить о том с что
часто употребляющимся русские янглаголы
этой формой, ляется
1. совершенного
While
now. the man was вида lookingне имеют
in the shop формы настоя щего времени, поэтому
window,
А:________ (you/be) on
завершенное holiday this
действие, даже year?
относящееся the thief picked his pocket,
к настоящему вор
моменту (тому
Упражнение
Пока 14.1. Откройте
мужчина рассматривал витрину, скобки, употребляя правильную форму
B: No, I_________
времени, (can/not)в котором go, because
происходи! I____________
общение),(break) my leg может быть
по-русски
глагола (Present Simple или Present Continuous)
In Augustвыражено
and________ только(have) hospital. обчистил
to stay inсовершенного
глаголом
его карман.
вида в прошедшем времени:
1. I________ (not to know) what give my brother for his birthday.
2. Для Яперечисления
отправил e-mail. ряда последовательных
— Я to отправил действий в прошлом тоже
2. They_________ (to want) publishписьмо this book по электронной
in July? 3.почте She
используется
A:________
только (you/visit)
что, Past
the
теперь Simple:
National
можно Museum
выключить yet?компьютер.
j
B: Yes, ____ Я(to
I_________ отправил
think)(be) e-mail.
there three— Яtimes,
отправил письмо по электронном
but I_____________ 4.(not/see) почте. Это
She got off the he___________
bus, crossed the (toroad,
drive) dangerously.
came to the house He_____________
and rung the bell. (to
»vcrything было
yet.
understand)еще на прошлой
that he (to неделе,
eat) а
noisily, ответа
but he все еще нет.
always______________ (to forget)
— Она вышла из автобуса, перешла дорогу, подошла к дому и
about it. 5. Who that man_____________ (to be) who___________ (to stand)
позвонила.
3.
in the doorway? — You___________ (not to recognize) him? It _____
A: I’m ever so sorry, Jim, but I___________ (bum) your dinner. Maria
Упражнение
(to be) Jim, my14.2. cousin. Откройте скобки, употребляя
6. I_____________ (to have) noправильную форму
time now, I__________
^______(phone) and I___________Present Perfect ( forget) about the food. Past Simple
глагола (Past Simple или Past Continuous)
____ (to have) dinner. 7. Your family______________ (to leave) New York
B: That’s okay. I__________
Констатация (already/eat).
факта. Действие имело место Завершенность действия к моменту речи.
in
1. summer? —
I________ (toYes,
go) towethe always___________
cinema yesterday.(to go) to the seaside.(toWe
2. I_____________ go)all
в прошлом, о чем свидетельствует Результат действия гораздо важнее
4. _______
In theконтекст:
cinema(to like)
when the
you sea.
met Mother____________
обстоятельства времени,me. 3. I_____________
времени (to stay)
(to
его with
совершения, end
do) myus to the
homework поэтому
A: I _________
of
when June, (buy)
mother
указывающие aнаnew
came dress—yesterday,
but father__________
home.
прошлое (todo)
4.вчера,
I (to but
return)
давно, when
muchI________________
myуказание
homework earlier. 8. What
yesterday.
на время you_________
совершения действия
(arrive) home,
____
S. в таком-то
I_________
(to
I________ (notгоду/месяце
do) here (find)
now?
to play)—a holeи т.inп.theyesterday.
We___________
the piano может
seam. отсутствовать.
(to listen)
I (to to tape
write) Типичными
recordings.
a letter
являются обстоятельства «уже», «только
B: WhatID _________
my friend. (you/do)? ___________ (you/take) it back to the
что», «сейчас» и др., связывающие
«hop? PAST SIMPLE И PAST CONTINUOUS
описываемое действие с моментом речи
PRESENT PERFECT И PAST SIMPLE
A: No, I_________ (not/be) into
Past Continuous town yet.
означает I’ll do this
действие, afternoon.
которое было незаконченным и
Употребление
длилось в определенный данных форм поройв вызывает
момент прошлом. трудности Часто для уобозначения
русских,
5.
изучающих
(конкретизации) английскийэтого язык,момента потому что при предложении
в сложном переводе на русский язык
используется
A: Your hair_________V-ed, V2 Did (grow)
V? dida lotnot
since
V I last____________
Have, has + V3 (see)
(Pastyou.
Participle) Have,
разных
форма Past английских
Simple. форм Другими (Pastсловами,
Simple — еслипростое
на фоне прошедшее
длящегосяи действия
Present
B: Yes. I_________ (want) to get it cut yesterday but I_____________ has V3? have, has (be)not V3
Perfect
происходит — настоящее
нечто еще, то завершенное)
длительное действиеиспользуется одна глагольная
описывается с помощью
Ini) busy.
форма прошедшего
Past Continuous, времени: действие — с помощью Past Simple.
а следующее
6.
1) НеИтак,
did theобобщая
exercise. — вышесказанное, повторим, что видо-временнам
Он сделал упражнение.
A: I________
форма
2) (never/fly)
Не has глагола before
указывает
done the andна—
exercise. I’m
двеvery
Он nervous
вещи:
сделал about it.
упражнение.
В: I _________
Past1)
(feel) like that
когда произошло
Continuous
the first time
(действиедействие;
длится)
I _______________ (fly), but
Past Simple (новое действие)
Несмотря на(enjoy)
I thoroughly_________ совпадение
it. перевода, между этими предложениями
2) закончено оно или нет. when a little dog walkedязыке
into theдолжна
room.
существует принципиальная разница, которая в русском
The В предложениях
teacher was giving us aс lesson,
Present Perfect
Учитель когда (настоящим
маленькая собачказавершенным)
125 вошла в
быть выражена дополнительным контекстом: класс. Кроме того, оно закончено
совершенно ясно, что действие закончено.
■ Ш
давал урок,
только что, к настоящему моменту. Если Джон говорит:
124 123
122
7.
A: I (lose) my glasses._________ (you/see) them anywheri
В: No. Where e________ (you/put) them?
A: I_________ (I (put) them on the table a minute ago, but they’re n<
there now.
Kate had learned French before she came to France. — Катя изучала
французский до того, как поехала во Францию.
126
I had already got home before it began to rain. — Я уже пришел Юмой,
когда начался дождь.
Упражнение 14.4. Откройте скобки, употребляя правильную форму
глагола (Past Simple или Past Perfect)
Last Monday Sandy (1)___________ (get up) for work as usual and
(J)________ (go) to the kitchen to have some breakfast. But when
|he (3) _________ (open) the fridge, she (4) ______________ (find) that her
flntmate Mary (5)__________ (drink) all the milk — not a good start to
Ihc day! So she (6)__________ (have) a quick cup of black coffee, (7)
I (get) dressed and (8)___________ (go) out to the car. There she
(9) ___ (find) that she (10)_______________ (forget) to put the cover on
the car the night before and there (11)______________ (be) thick frost all
over the windscreen. She (12)___________ (scrape) it all off and (13)________
(get) into the car. However, when she (14)_______________ (turn) the
key, nothing (15)__________ (happen)! Someone (16)____________ (leave)
the headlights on and the battery (17)____________ (go) flat. She (18)_______
Иі (be) furious as Mary (19)______________ (use) the car last and it (20)
Sandy (22)_________ (head) for the bus stop to wait in the freezing
told.
ТЕМА: Деловой разговор по телефону. A business telephone call
127
t
Secretary: I’m very sorry, but Mr. Jason hasn’t come back yet, In is still
at the meeting.
Anna: Can I leave a message for him?
Secretary: Of course.
Anna: Tell him, please, that I confirm the interview on 15 May ut
11.30.
Secretary: All right, on 15 May, isn’t it?
Anna: Yes.
Secretary: Would you repeat your name, please?
Anna: Anna Petrova.
Secretary: Excuse me, how do you spell your surname?
Anna: P — E — T — R — О — V — A
Secretary: Petrova. Thank you. Shall Mr. Jason call you back? Anna: No,
thank you, it’s not necessary. Good bye.
Secretary: Good bye.
128
1 6. Hello, I’m listening to you.
3. Good afternoon, I wanted to confirm your order for this weekend,
14, May.
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
130
ИНФИНИТИВ
Инфинитив (The Infinitive) — это неличная форма глагола, вторая
называет действие. Глагол в форме инфинитива отвечает Ий »опрос: что
делать/сделать? (to go — идти, to sleep — спать, to Р — есть, принимать
пищу, to work — работать и т. д.).
Инфинитив является основной (или 1-й) формой глагола И
представляет глагол в словаре. Он не имеет специального окончания.
Признаком инфинитива является частица to: to help (Помогать); to read
(читать). Частица to, не имеющая собствен ного смыслового значения,
выступает в качестве формального признака инфинитива.
131
Если же лицо или предмет являются объектом действия, вырн
женного инфинитивом, инфинитив употребляется в форме стра
дательного залога:
They have a great desire to be invited to the party. — Они очсш, хотят
быть приглашенными на вечеринку.
Не wants to be informed of this thing. — Он хочет быть проии
формированным об этой вещи.
132
2) с модальными глаголами may и must, когда высказывается
предположение, что действие уже совершилось:
They must have forgotten about it. — Они, должно быть, забыли і id
чтом.
She may have gone to the USA. — Она, возможно, уехала її ( ILIA;
She should (ought to) have taken it. — Ей следовало взять это (Hit она не
взяла).
Не could have helped them. — Ему следовало помочь им (но он III'
помог).
They were to have arrived last week. — Они должны были приехать на
прошлой неделе (но они не приехали);
Mary hoped to have met him at this party. — Мария надеялась, НТО
встретит его на этой вечеринке (но не встретила).
Tom intended to have finished this novel last month. — Том намеревался
закончить эту повесть в прошлом месяце.
133
She is known to have been writing this book for two years. Известно,
что она пишет эту книгу в течение 2 лет.
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ИНФИНИТИВНЫЕ КОНСТРУКЦИИ
СЛОЖНОЕ ДОПОЛНЕНИЕ
СЛОЖНОЕ ПОДЛЕЖАЩЕЕ
136
The Delegation is reported to have left London. — Сообщается, no
делегация покинула Лондон.
She is likely to know his address. — Она, вероятно, знает его цдрсс.
Не is sure to be asked about it. — Его наверняка об этом спросят.
Jane is said to be very beautiful. — Говорят, что Джейн очень красива.
The car was seen to disappear. — Видели, как машина скрылась.
It’s easy for me to answer this question. — Мне легко ответить на этот
вопрос.
It will be very pleasant for us to spend a week in England. — Нам будет
очень приятно провести неделю в Англии.
There was nothing else for me to say. — Мне больше нечего было
сказать.
It is for you to decide. — Вам решать.
137
will relieve your stomachache. 5. Here are some texts which must 1щ
translated for tomorrow . 6. Here are some exercises which must hn done as
soon as possible to improve your grammar. 7. Who ha a car? I need someone
1 can get home with. 8. I have brought you a book which you can read now
and share your impressions with mo
9. Soon there appeared another complicated problem that we had In
consider. 10. Is there anybody who will help you with maths? 11. Ha ve you
got nothing to say and justify yourself in this situation? 12, I have only a few
minutes in which I can tell you this story in short,
13.1 have no disks which I can listen to .
Комментарий. После ought (to) и have (to), be (to) в роли модальных инфинитив
употребляется с частицей to:
139
4) после глаголов чувственного восприятия to feel — чувство вать,
to hear — слышать, to notice — замечать, to see — виден и др.:
What makes you think so? — Что заставляет тебя так думать?
Let me take this book, please. — Пожалуйста, разрешите мне взять
эту книгу.
I want to come and see your new dress. — Я хочу приехать (и) шк'Мотреть
твое новое платье.
She decided to go and buy something to eat. — Она решила пойти и
купить что-нибудь поесть.
They want him to go there in this evening, but he doesn’t want to l*o). —
Они хотят, чтобы он пошел туда этим вечером, но он не
М1ЧСТ.
She was asked to take part in the trip, but she isn’t going to llitke part). —
Ее просили принять участие в поездке, но она не (Обирается.
Не didn’t want to go there, but he had to (go). — Он не хотел идти туда,
но ему Н|Эин}лось.
141
the piano. 9. We had__________ find the keys to close the door. 10. It u
high time for us__________ go to the party.
Упражнение 16.6. Переведите на английский язык
1. Хотите поехать в Париж? 2. Выглядите расстроенным. Лум ше
вам пойти на вечеринку или домой. 3. Время ложиться спат ь
4. Можно тебе помочь с тестом? 5. Я хочу поговорить с ним
6. Что вас заставляет думать, что вы не правы? 7. Можно восполь
зоваться твоей машиной? 8. Они услышали, что их друг кричи i от
радости. 9. Почему бы не выпить чашку кофе? 10. Ей нужно отдать
тебе платье.
УРОК 17
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
ГЕРУНДИЙ
Герундий (The Gerund) — это неличная форма глагола, которая
выражает название действия и обладает не только свойствами ншгола,
но и существительного.
143
В этом отношении герундий сходен с инфинитивом, но личается от
него тем, что передает оттенок процесса дейстнМ В русском языке нет
формы глагола, соответствующей англии скому герундию.
Герундий обладает следующими свойствами существите ного:
1) Герундий может быть в предложении подлежащим, час гь|
( сказуемого, прямым дополнением.
2) Герундию может предшествовать предлог, и в этом случ
герундий может быть в предложении предложным дополнение*
определением или обстоятельством.
3) Герундий может иметь в качестве определения сущестин
тельное в притяжательном или общем падеже или притяжатепь ное
местоимение.
The energy of a body is its capacity for doing work. — Энергия тела
— это его способность совершать работу.
В приведенном примере герундий «doing» выполняет функцию
определения существительного «capacity» (именное свой- |ГВО
герундия) и в то же время имеет прямое дополнение «work» (Глагольное
свойство герундия).
145
The melting of copper, iron, and cast iron requires a very high
temperature. — Плавление меди, железа и чугуна требует очень высокой
температуры.
They watched his comings and goings. — Они наблюдали, как on
приходил и уходил (букв.: его приходы и уходы).
to write — writing
to read — reading
Правила образования простой формы герундия такие же, как правила
образования формы причастия Present Participle.
2) Indefinite Gerund Passive образуется с помощью вспомо-
гательного глагола to be в форме простого герундия и причастия Past
Participle смыслового глагола: being written.
3) Perfect Gerund Active образуется с помощью вспомогательного
глагола to haye в форме просто го герундия и причастия Past Participle
смыслового глагола: having written.
4) Perfect Gerund Passive образуется с помощью вспомогательного
глагола to be в форме перфектного герундия и причастия l*ast
Participle смыслового глагола: having been written.
Отрицательная форма герундия в английском языке образуется с
помощью отрицательной частицы not, которая ставится перед
герундием: not writing, not being written.
147
1
Но гораздо чаще действие, выраженное посредством герум дия,
относится к определенному лицу или предмету:
148
нринится рано вставать, но это нужно, чтобы оставалось больше
«Измени. 7. Она всегда мечтала жить в своем собственном доме.
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
150
Например:
I'm glad to have the opportunity of talking to you, mister. — Я рад
ЦНМожности поговорить с вами, мистер.
The capacity for doing work a moving body possesses is called llw
kinetic energy of a given body. — Способность производить pa- fcyiy,
которой обладает движущееся тело, называют кинетической Щергией
данного тела.
I lenry didn’t realize there was a war on. All he thought of reading hooks.
— Генри не представлял ясно, что идет война. Он думал юлько о
чтении книг.
Her hobby is driving a car. — Ее хобби — вождение (водить)
мшпины(у).
The snow had ceased falling, and the patrols might easily find her Imcks.
— Снег перестал идти, и патруль мог легко напасть на ее t исд.
151
to mention — упоминать
to mind — возражать to
need — нуждаться в to
postpone — откладывать
to propose — предлагать
to suggest — предлагать
Например:
Induction is a method of charging a conductor from a charged object
which does not require bringing the two into contact. — Им дукция — это
метод зарядки проводника от заряженного предмет не требующий,
чтобы проводник и заряженный предмет были приведены в
соприкосновение.
После глаголов to enjoy, to forget, to hate, to like, to dislike, to neglect,
to omit, to detest, to prefer, to prevent, to refuse, to regret, to remember, to
resist в функции прямого дополнения употребляются как герундий, так и
инфинитив:
Lady always preferred staying at home, with such a thick foy moving on
from the moor. — Леди всегда предпочитала оставаться дома, когда
такой густой туман надвигался с болота.
The night was such a fine one that he preferred to go on foot. Ночь
была такая хорошая, что он предпочел пойти пешком.
152
to be interested (in) — интересоваться (чем-либо) to be pleased (at или
with) — быть довольным (чем-либо или ИМ-либо)
to be proud (of) — гордиться
to be sure (ot) — быть уверенным (в чем-либо)
to be surprised (at) — удивляться (чему-либо)
to depend (on) — зависеть (от)
to hear (of) — слышать (о)
to insist (on) — настаивать (на)
to object (to) — возражать (против)
to prevent (from) — помешать, препятствовать
to rely (on) — полагаться (на) (что-либо или кого-либо)
to succeed (in) — преуспевать (в)
to thank (for) — благодарить (за)
to think (of) — думать (о)
Например:
May be you happened to observe what great labour is connected with
forging stamping and rolling. — Может быть, вам приходилось
ипблюдать, какая огромная работа связана с ковкой, штамповкой и
прокаткой.
Under the trying conditions of crisis our country succeeded in rapidly
converting industry to war production. — В тяжелых условиях кризиса
нашей стране удалось быстро перевести промышленность на военное
производство.
6)Обстоятельством.
153
#
или глаголом в личной форме (в функции сказуемого) в сосі
придаточного предложения.
Герундий часто входит в состав сложных существительп для
указания назначения предмета, обозначенного существитс ным:
154
I know of Jacobi’s having invented an electro magnetic engine for ■ftical
purpose. — Я знаю, что Якоби изобрел электромагнитный ЦИппсль для
практических целей.
155
1. Мы отложим наше путешествие. 2. Наконец, они переспим
кричать. 3. Он отрицал, что пропустил день на работе. 4. Давай и
отложим поход в театр до следующей субботы. 5. Простите, чи я
потерял ваш доклад. 6. Когда она закончит читать эту газе: ,
7. Я не возражаю против того, чтобы пойти кататься на кош. ках или
лыжах. 8. Перестаньте много говорить, это бесполезно
9. Я не могу не беспокоиться о тебе, ты моя любимая женщиїм
10. Он не отрицает, что не видел детей в тот вечер.
КІ»ОК 19
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
СЛОЖНОПОДЧИНЕННОЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЕ
Сложноподчиненное предложение (Complex Sentence) — это «южное
предложение, состоящее из неравноправных простых Предложений, из
которых одно зависит от другого, поясняет его.
Зависимое предложение, которое служит для пояснения друго- 1 0
предложения, называется придаточным предложением, а по ясняемое
предложение — главным. Придаточное предложение Присоединяется к
главному с помощью подчинительных союзов, ««пример посредством
подчинительных союзов: after — после ftiro как; because — потому что;
if — если; that — что. Такте придаточное предложение может
присоединяться к главному
О помощью союзных слов: when — когда; where — где, куда;
who — кто; whose — чей.
Придаточное предложение может присоединяться к главному Осч
союза. Например:
Rob glanced at the newspaper he had bought at the station. — Роб бегло
просмотрел газету, которую купил на станции.
I never thought I would see you again. — Я никогда не думала, что
снова увижу вас.
Some time elapses between the moment the sound originates und the time
echo is heard. — Проходит некоторое время между моментом, когда
возникает звук, и временем, когда слышно эхо.
Were a drop of water magnified to the size of the Earth, the molecules
composing it would be about the size of oranges. — Если
157
бы капля воды была увеличена до размеров Земли, то моле» лы,
составляющие ее (каплю), имели бы приблизительно pa t апельсинов.
Придаточные предложения, зависимые от главного, могу i ми
иметь зависимые от них придаточные предложения:
Man knew that they would search the area where they had I him. —
Мужчина знал, что они будут обыскивать район, где о| потеряли его из
виду.
Сложные предложения могут состоять из трех и более пре
ложений, соединенных путем сочинения и подчинения:
The house where Pusnkin was bom is a museum, and tin surroundings
in which he spent his childhood and youth have be restored with meticulous
care. — Дом, где родился Пушкин, явл ется музеем, и обстановка, в
которой он провел свою юноо заботливо восстановлена до мелочей.
Следует помнить, что в английском языке главное предлож ние не
отделяется от придаточного запятой, как это происходи в русском
языке. Придаточное предложение может стоять перед главным, после
него или в середине главного предложения.
Не thought that the bridge was there. — Он думал, что там есть мост.
After Troy was ended victors came back. — После того как Трои
была разрушена, победители отправились назад.
She said she would come the next day. — Она сказала, что придет
завтра.
The magazine she gave me is very funny. — Журнал, который она
мне дала, очень смешной.
Придаточные предложения, входящие в состав сложного, иг рают
роль одного из членов предложения: подлежащего, именной части
составного именного сказуемого, дополнения, определения или
обстоятельства. Соответственно, выделяют несколько типон
придаточных предложений:
1) Придаточные подлежащие (Subject Clauses).
What I know about is a secret. — О чем я знаю — секрет.
158
Ilow he disappeared is not clear to his parents. — Его родителям
(Понятно, как он исчез.
2) Придаточные сказуемые (Predicative Clauses).
The question was who was going to cook the dinner. — Вопрос ШЛ в
том, кто готовит обед.
That was why he wanted to see you. — Вот поэтому он хотел (*Лн
увидеть.
The problem was that nobody remembered her address. — Прочем a была
в том, что никто не помнил ее адрес.
3) Придаточные дополнительные (Object Clauses).
1 knew he was wrong. — Я знаю, что он был не прав.
Не didn’t know what they were talking about. — Он не знал, и чем они
говорили.
4) Придаточные определительные (Attributive Clauses).
The children who were playing in the street didn’t know what the lime
was. — Дети, которые играли на улице, не знали который час.
Here is the book that he has written. — Вот книга, которую он нмнисал.
5) Придаточные предложения обстоятельственные (времени, места,
причины, образа действия, следствия, уступительные, цели, условия).
Уступительное придаточное предложение:
Although the weather was bad, we went for a walk. — Хотя погода была
плохая, мы пошли на прогулку.
Придаточное предложение образа действия:
She was speaking as though nothing had happened. — Она говорила так,
как будто ничего не произошло.
Придаточное предложение времени:
When the cat is away, the mice will play. — Когда кот из дома, мыши —
в пляс.
Придаточное предложение условия:
If he has time, he will go there. — Если у него будет время, он поедет
туда.
159
Упражнение 19.1. Вставьте необходимый союз
I The task is to learn the poem by heart and recite it in the class Hjbrrow. 2.
I feel that this game will be over soon. 3. That is why Ц Hilled you so many
times. 4. What I heard about this situation 111 secret. 5. We didn’t know which
way to choose. 6. Nobody Kncmbered that we had to find the keys first. 7. The
question is llliw many birds you can see in the cage.
ПРИДАТОЧНЫЕ ПОДЛЕЖАЩИЕ
Так называют придаточные предложения, подлежащие которых
отвечают на вопросы Who? — Кто? или What? — Что?, присоединяются к
главному предложению союзами that — что, whether, II',
соответствующими в русском языке частице ли, и союзными словами who
(whom) — кто (кого), чей; what — что, какой; which — который; when —
когда; where — где, куда; how — как; why — почему. Например:
161
«What we want is rest,» said Leo. — «Все, что нам нужно, отдых», —
заявил Лео.
That lightning is nothing else but an electric spark has long In known. —
Давно известно, что молния есть не что иное, электрическая искра.
Who saved her life remained is unknown. — Кто спас ее жи осталось
неизвестным.
Сказуемое придаточного предложения подлежащего, нами ющегося
словом when, в английском языке может быть выра глаголом в любом из
будущих времен:
When I shall come back is difficult to say. — Трудно скачи когда я
вернусь.
К придаточным предложениям-подлежащим относятся пр ложения,
которые стоят после сказуемого с предшествующ! вводящим it в
качестве формального подлежащего.
Например:
It is doubtful whether the payment is strictly legal. — COMHHTCJ но,
является ли данная выплата вполне законной.
It is strange that we should meet here. — Странно, что мы здс
встретились.
It was obvious that something important had happened. — Бып ясно, что
произошло что-то важное.
Упражнение 19.7. Переведите предложения на английст язык
1. Все, что мы хотим, это есть. 2. Странно, что он не отвечав
3. Никому не ясно, как это произошло. 4. Весьма возможно, mi ты
можешь встретить его в парке. 5. Трудно сказать, когда вс закончится. 6.
Кто звонил ему в тот день, осталось неизвестным
*0K 20
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
All I know is that I have seen in the books. — Все, что я знаю, — m> то,
что я читал в книгах.
The truth was that Thomas was a man before he was a scientist. — Дело
было в том, что Томас был прежде всего человеком, а потом ученым.
It seems that she has been late for the train. — Кажется, она опоздала на
поезд.
163
Упражнение 20.1. Найдите придаточные сказуемые
M«ry knew he was not safe yet. — Мэри знала, что он еще не
Ииопасности.
I think I have made a mistake in my calculations. — Я думаю, что I (Целил
ошибку в моих подсчетах.
165
when — когда
where — где, куда
why — почему
166
■
167
Asa result of this, books became much lighter and smaller. The PI person to
они поссорились, не ясна. 4. Брат и сестра, которые живут в шщ доме, —
print books in the English language was William
друзья моего детства. 5. Вот улица, которую ты искшЦ 6. Мама знает Qpton, in Russia — Ivan Fedorov.
человека, который может помочь тебе. 7. Я нлщщ женщину, которую я The first book printed in Russia appeared in Moscow on the first (PMarch,
искал. 8. Мальчик, о котором вы говорит уже не учится в нашей школе. 9. 1564. Up to that time there were only handwritten books M Russia. The house
Вот та девушка, которую я mi дела вчера в парке. 10. Это дом, в котором built for printing books was not far from the (frmlin. At that time it was one of
раньше жила бабушм the best buildings in the Russian
11. Люди, которые живут у моря, очень счастливые. 12. Пии,ми которое »ipitnl.
ты отправила вчера, не доставлено. 13. Машина, которуц ты хочешь Ivan Fedorov and his assistants were the first to use Russian ^■rs.
купить, — не новая. 14. Где книга, которую я дала тей посмотреть?
By the 16*k century books looked very much as they do today and ilflcc then
ТЕМА: Книги. Books very little change has been made in their appearance. But lOwadays books can
be substituted by electronic books.
Упражнение 20.7. Прочитайте текст и найдите сложном^ чиненные
предложения
Many, many years ago a town cryer ran through the streets inul shouted out
all the news. But now we live in the modem woiM Something happens too
quickly for us to learn the news in the old fashioned way. That is why we have
to read more and more in onln to find out what is happening in the world.
Reading is rarely a W J I N U of time, it gives information.
Have you ever thought about the kind of books people used 1опц ago? It is
only in the last 500 years that books have been printed ail paper. Before that
time the only way of making books was writinc them out by hand. No one
knows when writing first began, but wi have found drawings on the walls of
caves and scratchings on bono which are at least 25,000 years old.
The invention of paper played a very important part in tin development of
books and in the scientific progress.
In the 11th century the art of paper making reached the medievnl world but
no trace of printing was found in Europe until 1423. It in known that Johann
Gutenberg secretly tried out ways of printing in Strasbourg, Germany, in 1440.
This important knowledge of the methods of printing spread so quickly
over the Continent of Europe that by the year 1487 nearly every country had
started printing books.
Later people began to learn how to make paper more cheap and of better
quality.
168
УРОК 21
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
Stop writing when the bell rings. — Перестаньте писать, когда прозвенит
звонок.
Where the river is deeper it makes the least noise. — Где река глубже, там
она шумит меньше всего.
Упражнение 21.1. Переведите на английский язык
Например:
Sam sat down in the nearest chair as if he were collapsing from liitigue. —
Сэм опустился на ближайший стул, как будто усталость томила его.
June had not understood the appearance of this stranger as Tom had. —
Джун поняла появление незнакомца иначе, чем Том.
There were thousands like himself whom the war would blot out as though they
had never been bom. — Были тысячи таких, как он,
171
■
которых война сотрет с лица земли, как если бы они никогда и
появлялись на свет (были рождены).
as — как
than — чем
as... as — так (такой) же... как
not so... as — не так (такой)... как
the... the — чем... тем
Например:
The air is not so cold now as it was in the early morning. — Сей'п воздух не
столь холодный, как (он был) рано утром.
The stronger an object resists a change in velocity, the grcatoi its inertia is. —
Чем сильнее предмет сопротивляется изменен!Ии в скорости, тем больше
его инерция.
При двойных союзах as... as и not so... as первая часть со юза входит в
состав главного предложения, а вторая — в состаи придаточного
предложения. Исключением из этого общего дли всех двойных союзов
правила является союз the... the: первое the входит в состав придаточного
предложения, а второе — в состаи главного предложения.
172
ОБСТОЯТЕЛЬСТВЕННЫЕ ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ ПРИЧИНЫ
Например:
As it is wet, we shall stay at home. — Так как на улице сыро, мы
щтвиемся дома.
Since the air can be compressed, it is clear that between the HUllccules of
air there are free spaces. — Поскольку воздух может I t||rb сжат, ясно, что
между молекулами воздуха есть свободное |||юстранство.
173
In order that an inflammable gas may bum in air, it is raised the ignition
temperature — Для того чтобы горючий газ горел ( гореть) в воздухе, его
нагревают до температуры вспышки.
Vera feared to utter any word lest it might jar on his feelings Вера
боялась произнести слово, чтобы не обидеть его (не заде его чувств).
Write down all the new words from the text lest you should for them. —
Выпишите все новые слова из текста, чтобы вы не заб| ли их.
Например:
The leaves of the trees were very dark and thick, so that no ray ol light
came through the branches. — Листья деревьев были темные и густые, так
что ни единый луч света не мог пробиться сквозь ветви.
The molecules of a solid body are so strongly attracted to each other that a
considerable force must be applied to separate one pail
174
if n body from another. — Молекулы твердого тела так сильно
притягиваются друг к другу, что необходимо применить большую | • ипу,
чтобы отделить одну часть тела от другой.
The night was so dark that he could hardly see the road. — Ночь Ныла
такой темной, что он едва мог разглядеть дорогу.
ОБСТОЯТЕЛЬСТВЕННЫЕ УСТУПИТЕЛЬНЫЕ §
ПРЕДЛОЖЕНИЯ
Например:
Though (although) there were vacant places in the Periodic Table.
Mendeleyev predicted the properties of the missing elements. — Хотя и
периодической таблице были незаполненные места, Менделеев предсказал
свойства отсутствующих (недостающих) элементов.
Difficult as was the work, it was finished in time. — Хотя работа была
трудна, она была вовремя закончена.
Jane was glad of his help, slight as it was. — Джейн была рада его
помощи, хотя та была и незначительной.
175
Упражнение 21.6. Переведите на английский язык
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
if — если
unless — если не
provided (that), providing (that), on condition (that) — при условии если, при
условии что
in case (that) — в случае если
supposing (that), suppose (that) — если, если бы, в случае
177
Различают три типа сложноподчиненных условных предложс ний.
1) Первый тип условных предложений составляют предл жения,
которые выражают вероятные, осуществимые предполо жения, которые
относятся к настоящему, прошедшему или буду щему времени.
В придаточной и главной частях таких предложений употрсС) ляются
глаголы в изъявительном наклонении.
В главном предложении глагол-сказуемое употребляется в фор ме
будущего времени, а в придаточном предложении — в форме настоящего
времени для выражения значения будущего действия Например:
178
Прекратила свое существование, Земля продолжала бы получать Отсвет
еще примерно 44 лет.
If we paid more attention to grammar, we should know the language better.
— Если бы мы больше внимания уделяли грам- Мптике, мы бы знали язык
лучше.
We should not have been late yesterday, if our watch had been right. — Мы
бы не опоздали вчера, если бы наши часы шли правильно.
I slept well that night and I should have slept better if it had not been for
Jack. — Я спал хорошо в эту ночь, и я спал бы еще лучше, сели бы не Джек.
If the molecules of water had been divided into smaller parts, it would not
have been water any longer but some other substance. — Мели бы молекулы
воды были разделены на более мелкие части, то это была бы уже не вода, а
некое другое вещество.
179
If we should add (или: were to add) one or more electrons to the outer part
of the atom, the atom would have a negative electrical charge. — Если бы мы
добавили один электрон или более к внешней части атома, он имел бы
отрицательный электрическим заряд.
If the mixture be well stirred, the temperature will be 20 °C. — Если смесь
хорошо перемешать, температура смеси составит 20 °С'.
If the magnetized steel ring be cut across at any point, the poles will be
found there. — Если намагниченное стальное кольцо разрезать в любой
точке, то в месте разреза будут обнаружены полюса.
If you had our canoe, might you not pass to the shore? — Если бы у вас
была наше каное, не могли бы вы подойти к берегу?
If the lens were absent, the eye could not see DC distinctly until it was
removed to dc. — Если бы не было линзы, глаз не мог бы отчетливо видеть
предмет DC до тех пор, пока он не был бы перемещен на линию dc.
If there had been no such accident with the uranium bisulphate, the
discovery of radioactivity might have been postponed for a long period of time.
— Если бы не было такого случая с бисульфатом урана, открытие
радиоактивности, вероятно, отодвинулось бы (могло бы отодвинуться) на
долгий срок.
180
Упражнение 22.1. Переведите на английский язык
СЛОВАРЬ УРОКА
СПОСОБЫ СЛОВООБРАЗОВАНИЯ
В АНГЛИЙСКОМ ЯЗЫКЕ
В английском языке, как и в русском, существует несколь
способов образования новых слов. Основными являются:
1) словосложение;
2) словообразование посредством присоединения суффикс«
и префиксов;
3) конверсия.
СЛОВОСЛОЖЕНИЕ
Слова английского языка могут быть простыми, сложными и
производными.
Простое слово обычно состоит из корня, к которому могут
присоединяться окончания.
Сложное слово — это такое слово, которое образовалось в ре зультате
сложения двух или более слов: birthplace — место рож дения, birth —
рождение, place — место.
Производное слово — это слово, которое было получено с помощью
того или иного способа от другого слова: a present — to present.
Словосложение — это образование нового слова из двух или более
слов. В английском языке два слова соединяются друг с другом
непосредственно, обычно без соединительных гласных, причем ударение
часто падает на первое слово, например:
183
Я
wonder — чудо —> wonderful — чудесный care — забота
—> careful заботливый, тщательный beauty — красота —»
beautiful — красивый help — помощь —> helpful —
полезный
easily — легко
Упражнение 23.1. Переведите на русский язык. Выделите
словообразующие элементы. Определите, к какой части речи
относятся данные слова
Attentively; sun, sunny, sunless; care, careful, careless, react, reaction,
reactor, reactivity; science, scientific, scientist; industry,
184
Industrial, industrious; cold, coldly, coldness; equal, equally, unequal, equality;
free, freedom, freely; attention, attentive, carefully, careless- Itcss; to differ,
different, difference, indifferent; England, English, Inglishman; fame, famous,
dark, darkness, darken; happy, happily, huppiness, unhappy; history, historic,
prehistoric.
185
to appear — появляться —> to disappear — исчезать to connect —
соединить —> to disconnect — разъединить
186
9) Префикс over- образует глаголы со значениями чрезмерно- ин
(действия, состояния), сверх нормы, например:
187
КОНВЕРСИЯ
188
10. I don’t believe this document. The signature is childish/ childlike.
childlike.
11. Anna is so childish/childlike. She is not serious usually. ||, It was wonderful
to watch the tiny puppies playing. I got such ■IKIish/childlike pleasure when
saw it.
Упражнение 23.6. Поставьте слово, указанное в скобках, Л нужную
форму
I My father is very_____________ (act) even though he likes to stay
Hi home. 2. I’ve always dreamed to work in the theatre, but__________________
(Hit) isn’t a high-paid profession. 3. I_____________ (hope), we’ll soon find
I house we will buy. 4. Look_______________ (care) to both sides before
«tossing the road. 5. It was very______________ (care) of you to break my
Икс. 6. I take two_____________ (day) newspapers and three new best-
Ullers. 7. You’ve lost a very important detail from my camera! Look
It it! It’s__________ (use)! 8. Thanks for the talk. It was really_________________
(икс). 9. I like my very_____________ (noise) neighbours, we are friends.
Ill Sarah became___________ (fame) as a result of her last performance.
ТЕКСТЫ ДЛЯ ЧТЕНИЯ
190
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. Is learning of foreign languages popular today?
2. Is it evident that everybody should know at least one foreign language?
3. What possibilities does a person gain knowing a foreign language?
4. Is there only practical value in knowing a foreign language?
5. What languages are the most spoken in the world?
6. Who will never suffer from the language barrier?
7. In what language is the most number of books published?
191
8. What language do many people prefer to study?
9. In what spheres is the English language used?
BRITAIN
The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland i official name
of the British Kingdom, including England, Scotl.n Wales and Northern
Ireland.
It is situated on the British Isles which lie off the north-west c of the
European continent.
The biggest island is Great Britain.
It is washed by the Atlantic Ocean and is separated from l| European
continent by the North Sea, the Straight of Dover and I English Channel.
The territory of Great Britain is small, yet the country has a wi variety of
scenery.
England is a vast plain. It is separated from Scotland by lli Cheviot Hills.
There are many picturesque lakes with green shores and gm mountains all
around.
Wales and Scotland are mountainous areas.
In Wales the mountains are rocky and difficult to climb. Tli highest
mountain is Snowdon.
The Highlands of Scotland are among the oldest mountains in III world.
The highest of them is Ben Nevis.
Scotland is also a land of lakes. Loch Ness attracts millions ol tourists by
its legendary monster.
There are many rivers in Britain, but they are not very long. Tin- largest of
them are the Severn and the Thames.
The capital of Great Britain, London, stands on the Thames.
The climate of Great Britain is temperate and mild due to the influence of
the warm waters of the Gulf Stream.
The summers are usually cool and rainy.
There is much fog and rain in autumn and in winter.
The largest cities are London, Birmingham, Liverpool, Manchester
Glasgow and others.
192
СЛОВАРЬ
8. Is there any variety К ТЕКСТУ
of scenery?
9. What is the main river in Britain?
Ml местность,
10. Whereплощадь
is the biggest mountainnorth — север
situated?
HjDt —11. привлекать ocean — океан
What is the capital of Great Britain?
Nlliiim12. — осень picturesque — живописный
What is the weather like in Britain?
Hpilnl — столица plain — равнина
■f- город rain — дождь
»lllimie — климат LONDON river — река
—London,
взбираться
one of the largest cities inrock — скала
the world, is the capital Great Britain.
им«1 - Itберег scenery — ландшафт,
was founded more than two thousand years ago by the Ronm местность
on the river
Mnlincnt — континент Scotland — Шотландия
Thames.
loi — прохладный separate — отделять
Its population is now over 7 million.
Éllcult — трудный shore — берег
Traditionally London is divided into several parts.
■ to — благодаря (чему-то) situate — располагать
М — востокThe West End includes Westminster south —withюг Houses of Parliamni and
Westminster
■gland — Англия Abbey. state — государство
М — туман There you can find the best theatres and concert
summer — лето halls, the largo» museums,
lilt'll
the- best
высокий
cinemas and richest hotels. temperate — умеренный
liu ltideThe— включать в себя
largest department territory
stores and — территория
fashionable houses of ill English
llillucnce — влияние
aristocracy are also in the West End. tourist — турист
Ireland — Ирландия variety — разнообразие
The East End is the part of London which is the most unattractiv in
llliuid — остров vast — обширный
appearance but it is very important in the country’s economy.
kingdom — королевство Wales — Уэльс
There are many factories, plants and
ike — озеро warmworkshops
— теплый there.
The Port and
legendary — легендарный the Docks are also in the East End.
wash — мыть, омывать
This is the part of London where the
|| - лежать working
water people live.
— вода
in Id —The мягкий
City is a small part of London. west — запад
MonsterIt — is монстр, чудовище
the financial wide —
and business centre широкий
where many offices am publishing
mountain — гора winter —
houses are situated. Few people live in the City but зимаman; people work there.
There are a lot of ancient and famous buildings in London, sucl as St.
Paul’s Cathedral, the Tower of London or Buckingham Palacc,
London is the centre ofВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
Britain’s cultural life.
1. What
Thereisare
themany
official name ofand
museums thepicture
British galleries.
state?
2. Where are famous
The most the British Isles is
of them situated?
the British Museum.
London
3. How is biggest
is the a multicultural city in which emigrants from differen countries
island called?
live.
4. By waters of what oceans and streams are the British Isles washed by?
You continent
5. What can meet there
is the people
closest from
to theIndia, China,
British Isles?Poland and fron many other
parts of the
6. What world.separates Britain from the European continent?
channel
7. Is the territory of Britain large?
193
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. What is the capital of Great Britain?
2. Who founded London?
| 3. When did Romans found London?
4. What river is there near London?
5. What parts is London traditionally divided into?
6. What is Westminster famous for?
• 7. Is East End an attractive part of London city?
8. Where are Docks of London situated?
9. What places of interest are situated in the City of London?
10. What is the most famous museum of London?
11. Is London a multicultural city?
CHRISTMAS CAKE
. Christmas usually means spending more time in the kitchen. It is I lie time
where we prepare the traditional feast and bring out our recipe books to try out
new dishes. It also means giving a lot of goodies and baked stuff — and sums
up to frequent baking. Every year I cake my traditional Christmas cake and it
entails a lot of picky details to be able to finish a perfect treat. Normally,
Christmas cake should be prepared
195
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
well ahead of time to set out its moistness and flavor. I usually Ixikl it a week
just before Christmas. However, this year I am determine to do it the right way. hint — намек
< pintle spicy whiff — нежный however — однако
So yesterday the kitchen gave off a genii spicy whiff as the cake was slowly
1 Й 111 МЙ аромат {В - добавлять inch — дюйм
cooked for four and a half hotiffl Just one hint of its aroma is enough to conjure inspire — вдохновлять
(1ичн1 of time —
Christmas up. Jiut before Christmas I take out the old Delia Smith cook book to kitchen — кухня
заблаговременно ■l — печь, mean — означать
limfc into the cake recipe and the quantities needed for the marzipan. I In выпекать -испеченный kfwl — moistness — влага, влажность
recipes almost always work and are perfect, if not always inspired Now she has once every week — раз в неделю
миска paper — бумага
long been replaced by the younger, and sexier NigclU I However, her books are "heck on details — проверять It'i perfect — совершенный
still at the back part of my shelf, where I out easily check on details of some пли picky — разборчивый,
dishes. In this article, I will share my traditional fruit cake recipe which I Ют pete — соревноваться «Injure придирчивый
usually prepare for Christmas — вызывать, заклинать ||Дееь: prepare — приготавливать
recipe — рецепт
призывать Рождество) Mails — replace — заменить, заместить
DELECTABLE FRUIT CAKE детали illidi — блюдо salt — соль scraps — крошки set
dried fruit — сушеные фрукты out — установить shelf — полка
Instructions: The night before you plan to make the cake, marin;iti all the
«lough — достаточно I'lilnil — spend — проводить, тратить
dried fruit and peel with brandy. Place it in a covered bowl am! put it aside over влечь за собой, им и,тать что-то spices — специи
night or for at least twelve hours. Grease and line a 20 centimeter or an 8 inch *vcnly — равномерно (vast — stir — мешать, смешивать
round cake tin or an 18 centimeter m a 7 inch square one. Sift the flour, salt, and suggest — предлагать
пир, праздник, Празднование с the right way — верный способ
spices altogether. Cream the butter and sugar altogether in a large mixing bowl едой flavor — запах, аромат lull tin — консервная банка
until it is lighl and fluffy (make sure to do this thoroughly). Beat the eggs and — фольга to be determined to — решиться
fold — складывать, сворачивать на что-то
add them gradually to the creamed mixture, making sure to beat well each time. treacle — патока
Next, gently fold in the flour and spices. Add and stir in tin- dried fruit and peel, IVuit cake — фруктовый пирог usually — обычно
■oodies — хорошие вещи grease
treacle and the grated lemon and orange rind Pour the mixture into the cake tin,
— жир, смазывать greaseproof —
spreading it out evenly. Tie a band of brown paper around the outside part of the
жиронепроницаемый
tin and cover its top with a double layer of greaseproof paper with a hole cut in
the middle of it. Bake the cake for 4 hours. Never open the oven door to test
untd at least 4 hours have passed. Once the cake is baked, set it aside to cool.
Once it has cooled wrap it in a layer of greaseproof paper then foil. Delia Smith
suggests adding it with brandy once every week. The cake should now be well-
wrapped in greaseproof paper and foil and kept on a shelf in the store cupboard.
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
A week before Christmas I usually make the marzipan to go with it. I’ll be sure
to get a lot of help with it, as the children compete to collect up any scraps that 1. What is the main idea of the text?
fall off or are trimmed. 2. Do you usually spend much time in the kitchen at Christmas?
Source: Christmas Fruit Cake Recipe 3. What is the usual dish for Christmas?
4. How long does it take you to prepare the Christmas cake?
5. What is the favourite «Cook Book» for English women?
6. Is there only one Cook Book?
7. How long does it take to bike a Christmas Cake?
197
196
8. Does a Christmas Cake need marzipan?
9. Why should the cake be wrapped in greaseproof paper?
10. How many days does it need to be kept on the shelf?
Adapted from «The Sire de Maletroit’s Door» by Robert Lorni Stevenson. You
will notice that the people in this story speak in <11 old-fashioned way which is not
used now. This is because the stm\ takes place in the fifteenth century.
Denis heard the big, heavy door close behind him and, tumili}' saw that
there was no handle. With his fingers, he tried to pull the door open but it was
impossible.
«Come in, young man, come in,» a voice said. «1 have been sitting here all
evening waiting to hear your footstep on the stair.» In the lij’lii of the fire on
the far side of the room a little white-haired man could be seen.
«1 am afraid I am not the person you expect,» Denis replied.
«No? Well, no matter. You are here. Sit down and we shall discus', our
business.»
«There must be some mistake. I am a stranger in this town. I wits out for a
walk and returning to the inn when some drunken soldiers began chasing me. I
thought they were going to kill me. Then I saw that your door was open and
came in to escape from them.»
«Oh yes, my door!» laughed the old man. «Clever, is it not? You asked to
have it left open but you hardly expected it to close and maki' you a prisoner,
did you? And certainly you did not expect to find me here.»
Denis became angry. «Sir, I do not know you. I do not know the person you
expect but I certainly am not he. I am Denis Beaulieu, a stranger here, as 1 told
you, Now if you will be kind enough to have the door opened again, 1...»
«Sit down, nephew!»
198
«Nephew?» Denis was now certain that it was all a bad dream. It rtiuld not
be real; this was not September, 1429, and he was not in (llirgundy but some
evil land filled with madmen.
At that moment another door opened and a servant entered.
«How is she?» asked the old man.
«She accepts what she realizes must be accepted, sir, but not gladly.»
«But he is of her own choosing!»
«It is not the man but the situation that she objects to, sir.»
«She should have thought of that before, but now that she has •lartcd it she
will nave to let it continue... to the very end.» The old lion turned to Denis.
«Will you come with me to the next room, •lease? My niece has been waiting for
you even more anxiously lliau 1.»
The old man made the servant help him out of his chair and led Denis to
another room in the ancient house. By a window, looking out Into the street,
stood a young girl. She was dressed as a bride, all in white. Denis had never
seen anyone so beautiful.
«Blanche,» said the old man. «1 have brought a friend to see you.»
The girl turned and faced Denis. For a second their eyes met. An expression
of astonishment crossed the girl’s face, «This is not the man, Uncle!»
«Of course not. It is exactly as I expected. How sad you could not remember
his name when I asked. It would have helped.» Blanche looked at Denis. «Have
you ever seen me before?» she asked.
«Never.» Denis replied, then added. «1 regret to say.
«And I regret it, too,» said the uncle. «However, sometimes these midden
marriages produce an excellent understanding.» He moved lowards the door.
«Now I will leave you alone for the next two hours. After all, the bridegroom
should have a voice in the matter, too.»
«Uncle, please’» cried Blanche. «Do not make me marry this man! I would
rather die! It is cruel. How can you possibly think that this is Ihc one? Let him
go!»
«Blanche de Maletroit,» said the old man. «you have brought dishonour to’
this house and it is my duty to have you married immediately. I tried to find
your own young man for you but it seems 1 have failed, or so you say. That is of
little importance to me. In any
199
case, be polite to our visitor; the next one may not be so young in handsome.»
With this remark the old man left the room.
«Who are you?» Blanche asked when the two of them were alon
«Why did you come here?»
Denis quickly explained, «1 seem to be a prisoner in a house In of mad
people,» he added.
«1 am sorry,» the girl said, sitting down and motioning Denis to beside her.
«1 will try to explain. Three months ago a young captmi began to stand near me
in church every day. I could see that he liknl me and I was pleased. One day he
passed a letter to me. He wantnl very much to speak to me and asked me to have
the door left open one evening so that we could have a word or two on the
stairs.» Tin girl paused for a moment, then went on. » I do not know how, but
my uncle came to suspect me. It is almost impossible to keep anythiiifj from
him.
This morning, in church, he took my hand and made me give him the letter.
He read it as we walked along, then let me have it again The letter was another
request to have the door left open.
«My uncle made me stay in my room until evening, then made mo put on
this wedding dress. He tried to make me tell him the captain'' name, but I would
not; so he planned to catch him with the open door. The truth is, we didn’t even
know each other! We never really had a chance to speak. For I know, he was
not seriously interested in me.»
She looked sadly at Denis. «And you, poor man, have fallen into the trap
set for the captain.»
«You honour me with your confidence.» Denis took her hand.
«Come.»
They returned to the other room. The Sire de Maletroit sat in the chair by
the fire where Denis had first seen him. «Sir,» he said to the old man, «1 believe
I have something to say in this matter.»
«Of course you do.»
«You cannot make your niece marry me under these circumstances She is a
good, gentle, beautiful woman and I should be pleased to marry her if you
offered her hand freely, but as things are I musl refuse.»
«Perhaps you do not understand the circumstances,» the old man replied.
«If you refuse to marry my niece, I shall have you killed.
(don't wish to, of course; I would prefer to let my niece marry a noble Mung
man of good family, such as I know you to be. The Beaulieus «ic highly
respected in all France. But the honour of the Maletroits is the question here,
and I continue to believe you are the guilty person, i»(Hiirdless of what you tell
me about being chased by drunken soldiers. Mnrry my niece, Denis de Beaulieo,
or die at sunrise!»
Blanche and Denis returned once more to the other room. «You must not
die,» Blanche told him. «You must marry me.»
‘ «I’m sorry, Blanche,» Denis said, «but I have my honour, too.»
The girl began to cry.
Looking at her Denis realized it would be very easy to let himself love this
charming young woman. Why did the situation have to be inch a sad one? Why
could he not have met Blanche before, in happier : tlnys? He would have
married her in a minute. The light in the east I began to show through the
window.
«1 wish there were something I could do to make your last hour pleasant,»
Blanche said.
«There is, Blanche. You can sit beside me and be my friend, forgetting all
that has happened here tonight.» Denis took her hand. Hlanche began to cry
again. «Please don’t,» he said.
«Forgive me,» she said, drying her eyes. «It is selfish of me. I must I not be
a coward when you are so brave-the bravest man I have ever inct.»
«And you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met,» Denis replied.
«Do you think many men in France have been asked by a beautiful woman to
marry her and have refused, Denis?»
«But you are sorry for me, Blanche, not in love.»
«Are you so sure? When I asked you to marry me it was because I respected,
admired and, yes, loved you. From that very moment that you took my side
against my uncle I loved you.»
Denis looked into the girl’s eyes for a long moment as though searching for
something to confirm what he had just heard. Then he let her hand drop and
went to the window. «The day is beginning,» he said.
«What shall we tell my uncle?»
«Blanche,» Denis said, returning to her side, «you know I do not fear dying,
but if you truly love me do not let me lose my life in error.
201
I have come to love you better than the whole world, even in tli two short
hours, and I would gladly die for you, but it would be 11; greatest joy to me if
I could live and spend the rest of my life wil you.»
Footsteps could be heard outside the door.
«Do you really mean that, Denis, after all you have heard?» «H I have
heard nothing.»
«The captain’s name was...»
Denis made her stop by taking her in his arms and kissing her.
The door opened and the Sire de Maletroit stood before then observing the
scene. «Good morning, niece and nephew,» he said a big smile on his face.
Through the window the bright light of tli rising sun streamed in, filling the
room with light.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
202
«Irish — эгоистичный sunrise — восход солнца
lirvant — слуга truth — правда voice —
itildier — солдат голос wedding — свадьба
(Hkrry for me — жалея меня
ulrunger — незнакомец
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
(After О’Henry)
It looked a good thing; but wait till I tell you. We were in the south, in
Alabama — Bill and myself. We had about six hundred dollars, mid we needed
two thousand dollars more and not know how to get lliem. It was then that we
had that idea of kidnapping someone and demanding a ransom.
There was a little town there, which was called Summit. We decided to
kidnap the only child of a prominent rich man named libenezer Dorset. The child
was a boy of ten, with bright red hair. Bill and I thought that if we kidnapped
him, his father would agree to pay a ransom of two thousand dollars. But wait
till I tell you.
About two miles from the town of Summit there was a little mountain,
covered with wood. On the slope of the mountain there was a cave. In that cave
we stored provisions.
In a village three miles away we hired a horse with a little cart. In the
evening, after sunset, we drove in that cart past Dorset’s house. The boy was in
the street. He was throwing stones at a kitten which was sitting on the fence
across the street.
«Hey, little boy,» said Bill, «would you like a bag of candy and a nice ride?»
203
The boy threw a stone at Bill and hit him in the eye. That bi fought with us
like a bear, but, at last, we put him in the bottom i the cart and drove away. We
took him up the cave.
After dark I drove to the village to return the horse and cart, an then walked
back to the mountain.
When I returned, there was a fire burning behind a big rock the entrance of
the cave. Bill was sitting on the grass. The boy wn watching a pot of boiling
coffee. Two buzzard tail-feathers were stuc in his red hair. He pointed a stick at
me when I came up and said:
«Hal Cursed pale-face do you dare to enter the camp of Red Chid the terror
of the plains?»
«He is all right now,» said Bill. We’re playing Indian. I’m Red Chiefs
captive, and I shall be scalped in the morning.»
Yes, sir, that boy was enjoying himself. He liked living in tin cave so much,
that he had forgotten that he was a captive himscll He immediately named me
Snake-eye the Spy, and announced tha I should be burnt at sunrise.
Then we had supper; and he filled his mouth full of bacon and bread, and
began to talk. He made a long speech, something like this
«1 like this very much. I never camped out before. I was nine Iasi birthday.
I hate to go to school. Rats ate up sixteen of Jimmy’s aunt’s hen’s eggs. Are
there any real Indians in these woods? I want some more bacon. Does the wind
blow because the trees move? We had five puppies. Why is your nose so red,
Bill? My father has lots of money. Are the stars hot? I don’t like girls. Have you
beds in this cave? A parrot can talk, but a monkey or a fish can’t.»
Every few minutes he remembered that he was a redskin and took his stick,
which he called his rifle, and went to the mouth of the cavc to see if there were
any spies of the pale-faces. Now and then he let out a war-whoop, which made
Bill shiver. He was simply terrorizei by that boy.
«Red Chief,» said I to the boy, «would you like to go home?»
«No,» said he. «1 don’t have any fun at home. I hate to go to school.
I like to camp out. You won’t take me back home, Snake-eye, will you?»
«Not now,» said I. «We’ll stay here in the cave for some time.» «All right,»
said he. «That’ll be fine. I never had such fun in my life.»
204
***
When I came back to the cave, I saw that Bill was with his back to the wall,
breathing hard. The boy was standing in front of him, ready to strike him with a
big stone.
«He put a hot potato down my back,» explained Bill, «and then mashed it
with his foot; and I boxed his ears. Have you a gun, Sam?»
205
I took the stone away the boy. «If you don’t behave,» I said, «1 take you
strait home. Now, are you going to be good or not?»
«It was a joke,» said he. «1 didn’t want to hurt him. I’ll beha Snake-eye, if
you don’t send me home and if you let me play Hi Black Scout today.»
«1 don’t know the game,» said I. «I’m going away, and you wi play with
Bill.»
I thought that it was time to send a letter to old man Dorsr demanding the
ransom and dictating how that ransom must be paid Bill asked me, with tears in
his eyes, to make the ransom fifteci hundred dollars instead of two thousand. I
agreed, and we wrote tin« letter:
I put the letter into my pocket. As I was going to start, the boy came up to
me and said:
«1 say, Snake-eye, you said I could play the Black Scout today.»
«Play it, of course,» said I. «Mr. Bill will play with you. What kind of
game is it?»
«I’m the Black Scout,» said Red Chief, «and I must ride to the fort to tell
the people there that the Indians are coming. I’m tired of playing Indians
myself. I want to be the Black Scout.»
«All right,» said I. «1 think Mr. Bill will help you.»
«What must I do?» asked Bill, looking at the boy.
«You are the horse,» said the Black Scout. «Get down on your hands and
knees. How can I ride to the fort without a horse?»
206
Bill got down on his hand and knees. In his eyes there was a look
that a rabbit has when you catch it in a trap.
«How far is it to the fort?» he asked.
«Ninety miles,» said the Black Scout and jumped on Bill’s back.
«Please,» said Bill to me, «come back, Sam as soon as you can.»
***
I went to the village and sent the letter. When I came back to the
■ live, Bill and the boy were not there. I walked around but did not see
ihem. So I lit my pipe and sat down to wait.
In about half an hour Bill came out of the bushes. Behind him was llic boy.
He was walking noiselessly, like a scout, there was a broad «mile on his face.
Bill stopped, took off his hat and wiped his face with a red handkerchief. The
boy stopped about eight feet behind him.
«Sam,» said Bill, «1 suppose you will be angry, but I couldn’t help it.
The boy has gone, I have sent him home.»
«What’s the matter, Bill?» I asked him.
«He rode me,» said Bill, «the ninety miles to the fort. Then, when the people
were saved, I was given oats. And then, for an hour, I had lo try to explain to
him why there is nothing in holes, how a road can run both ways, and what
makes the grass green. I tell you, Sam, I could not stand it. I took him down the
mountain, and showed him the way home, and kicked him. I’m sorry we lose the
ransom.»
«Bill,» said I, «you have no heart diseases?»
«No,» said Bill, «why?»
«Then you may turn around,» said I, «and see what’s behind you.»
Bill turned and saw the boy. Then he turned pale and sat down on the
ground. Then I told him that I had already sent the letter, and that we should get
the ransom and go away by midnight. So Bill cheered up a little and promised
the boy that he would play the Russian in the Japanese war with him.
I had a plan to get that ransom without danger. I had to be sure lhat Mr.
Dorset would not send policemen to those trees. So I went to that place
beforehand, and at half-past eight I was already sitting in one of those trees.
A young man on a bicycle appeared on the road, rode up to the trees, found
the box, put a parcel into it and rode away.
207
I waited an hour and then climbed down. I took the parcel ;n hurried back
to the cave. We opened the parcel and found a noi which said:
Two Desperate Men.
Gentlemen: I have received your letter in which you demon, a ransom for the
return of my son. I think you demand too muc so I make you another proposition,
which, 1 think, you will acce\ You bring Johnny home and pay me two hundred and
fifty dollar and I agree to take him back. I advise you to come at night, becau, the
neighbours believe he is lost, and I don’t know what they won do to you if they saw
that you had brought him back.
Ebenezer Dorset.
«Sam,» said Bill, «what’s two hundred and fifty dollars, after all 1 We have
the money. One more night with this child will send me 1i the madhouse.»
«To tell you the truth, Bill,» said I, «he is getting on my nerve too. We’ll
take him, pay the ransom and go away.»
We took him home that night. We told him that his father h;u bought a rifle
and a pair of moccasins for him, and that the next nigh we should go to hunt
bears.
It was just twelve o’clock when we knocked at Ebenezer’s front door. We
counted out two hundred and fifty dollars into Dorset’s hand
When the boy understood that we were leaving him at home, hr started up a
howl and caught hold of Bill’s leg. With much difficulty his father tore him off.
«How long can you hold him?» asked Bill.
«I’m not as strong as I was,» said old Dorset, «but I think I can promise
you ten minutes.»
«Enough,» said Bill.
And though it was very dark, and though Bill was fat, and though I am a
good runner, he was a good mile and a half out of Summit before I could catch
up with him.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
208
blanket — одеяло mouth — рот
camp out — ночевать на природе move — двигаться
captive — пленник prominent — известный,
cart — тележка выдающийся
cave — пещера puppy — щенок
chest — грудь
ransom — выкуп
chief — вождь
rat — крыса
cover — покрывать
danger — опасность real — настоящий
day break — восход солнца redskin — краснокожий
decide — решить ride — поездка (на лошади)
demand — требовать rifle — винтовка
desperate — отчаянный scream — визжать
egg — яйцо sharp — острый
entrance — вход shiver — дрожь
fall asleep — заснуть
shout — кричать
fence — забор
slope — склон
handkerchief — носовой платок
speech — речь
hen — курица
hire — нанимать spy — шпион
jump — прыгать stick — палка
kidnap — похищение (детей) sunrise — восход солнца
knife — нож supper — ужин
messenger — посланец throw — бросать
mouth of the cave — вход to be afraid of — бояться
в пещеру wood — лес
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. Why did the idea of kidnapping someone occur to Sam and Bill?
2. Whom did they decide to kidnap?
3. How did they kidnap the boy?
4. What was the boy’s character?
5. Did the boy enjoy his stay in the cave
6. How was Bill terrorized by that boy?
7. What letter did the two men send to the boy’s father?
8. What answer did they expect to get? What was the answer they got?
9. How did they return the boy to his father?
209
GHOST IN THE HOUSE
210
The second incident occurred a week later. The Bedes had been ut Hill House
eight days when their first post arrived. There was I letter from Gwen’s sister,
some business papers for James, and one letter addressed to «Miss Alison Ray-
Hills». The envelope was clearly addressed so it was no mistake that it was left
at Hill House. But something was wrong and Gwen left the letter on the hall
table to fee given back to the postman the following morning. The next day,
however, when she looked on the table, the letter was gone. «Did you pick it up,
James?» she asked.
«Not I. Look on the floor. Perhaps it fell and slipped under the rug. It must
be somewhere. It couldn’t just disappear.»
«Well, it’s gone. I can’t see it anywhere.» Gwen suddenly thought of the
candle incident but she said nothing. Later in the morning she carried some
empty boxes up to the attic. Getting settled in a new place is not something one
can do in a day. She could see it was going to be weeks, perhaps months, before
she got the furniture arranged exactly as she wanted it. But it was fun, too, and
Gwen enjoyed it.
No one had opened the attic door in some years and it was only with much
effort that Gwen was able to push it open far enough to get in. Looking around
her she could see that it would take several days to clean it, although this was
one part of the house that could certainly wait. No one but she and James would
ever come up here. She put the boxes on the floor and was about to go back
downstairs for more when she noticed an envelope on top of an old trunk.
Picking it up she read, «Miss Alison Ray-Hills, Hill House...». The date on the
envelope was June 28, 1823. It was not the same letter that had arrived the day
before; this envelope was blue and the other had been white. There was nothing
inside.
Dropping it as though it was burning her fingers, Gwen hurried down the
stairs and out of the front door. She sat under the big tree near the gate for a long
time before she found courage enough to return to the house. What would James
say now?
What James said was that she was once again letting her Imagination run
away with her. There was no mystery. The explanation was a simple one: a
family named Ray-Hills lived here in the 1820’s and had a daughter named
Alison to whom someone wrote a letter- perhaps several letters. Like the old
trunk and a few other things it was left in the attic.
211
«And the one the other day, the letter that disappeared?»
«Another Alison Ray-Hills, very possibly a girl related to the first one.»
«James, the envelope was addressed in the same handwriting!»
He had nothing to say to that but asked, «What was the name of the family
we bought the house from?»
«Smith.»
Another week passed. Nothing happened and Gwen began to think her
husband might be right-that it was all in her imagination Then the third incident
occurred, if one could call it an incident (But then could one call any of the
things that happened «incidents» really? James would not think so.)
The Bedes had a small dog which had been staying with Gwen’s parents
until they were settled. They had not originally planned to fetch Toby quite so
soon but as Hill House was rather far from any other houses, and as Gwen, with
no one to talk to all day, felt the need of company, especially in view of the
things that had happened recently, James made a special trip to get Toby and
bring him home. The little dog was delighted to be with Gwen and James again,
and they were equally pleased to see him.
Toby went over the entire house, up and down, and excitedly ran all round
the garden, too. He approved of his new home very much.
It was the next afternoon, while Gwen was resting in a big chair in the sitting
room, with Toby at her feet, that «something» entered the open door and went up
the stairs. The house was peaceful and quiet Suddenly Toby stood up, looked
towards the door, and began to growl. His eyes seemed to be following
something across the floor and up the stairs. Gwen saw no one, nothing. Toby
didn’t move but kept his eyes on the top of the stairs for a long time. Finally he
seemed to lose interest, lay down, and went to sleep. But what had he seen? Why
had he growled?
«An insect,» James explained. «He’s a city dog, remember, not a country
dog. Everything’s new and different to him.»
Two days later the weather became extremely hot, dark clouds formed in the
west and began moving across the sky towards Scully Downs. Lightning flashed.
Thunder roared. Rain fell. It was the first real storm of summer. The sky became
so black that Gwen turned on the lights but immediately turned them off again
because electric
212
Itorms frightened her and she felt sure something terrible would happen if she
left them on. In an hour the storm began to fade away. The thunder and lightning
stopped but the rain continued, though less violently. Gwen went to the door,
opened it and looked out.
«Oh!» she said in surprise. There, on the top step, just inside the porch, was
a young woman, trying to keep dry.
She looked up and smiled at Gwen. «Good day,» she said. «1 was on the
road when the storm began. I came in here to be out of rain.
1 hope you do not mind.»
«Of course not But you should have rung the bell, and not just sat out here
on the steps. Please come in. It’s still raining.»
: «Thank you. It is very kind of you,» the young woman said, following Gwen
into the house. «You’ve just come to live here, have you not?»
«Yes, we’ve just moved in. It’s a beautiful old house and really in excellent
condition. We love it.»
«It hasn’t been lived in very much, you know, but most of the people who
were here took good care of it.»
«Oh, then you know Hill House?»
«Yes, I know it quite well.» She was a very pretty girl, especially when she
smiled. Gwen supposed she was about twenty years old.
They went into the sitting room. Gwen asked the girl if she would like some
tea but she didn’t want any. They sat down and waited for the storm to pass.
«You have made this room delightful,» the girl said, looking mound.
«I’m glad. It was so ugly when the last people were here. They were called
Smith. May I ask your name?» «Mrs. Bede-Gwen.»
«1 am Mrs. Ernest Carlyle.» She did not mention her first name and Gwen
did not think it would be polite to ask.
They sat quietly for a few minutes. Gwen tried to make conversa tion, but the
girl only answered «yes» or «no» and made a few general observations. She
seemed content to sit quietly.
Finally the rain stopped. The girl stood up and said, «1 must go now.
Thank you so much for letting me take shelter from the rain. I do detest
storms so.»
213
«You must come again, Mrs. Carlyle, and stay longer. I don’t know anyone
here and it can be lonely at times.»
«Yes, very lonely. Thank you. Perhaps I shall be able to. Good bye.»
«Good-bye.»
That evening when James came home his wife told him, «1 had my first
visitor today.» She described the girl. «Very sweet,» she said «but just a bit
strange. No, I shouldn’t say that; not strange, really, but different.»
The following Saturday the Bedes were invited to the home ol their nearest
neighbours, the Lehlbridges. During the evening Jame mentioned his wife’s
visitor. «What was her name, Gwen?»
«Mrs. Carlyle. Mrs. Ernest Carlyle.»
«Mrs. Carlyle?» It was Maud Tucker, a woman in her eighties who had lived
all her life at Scully Downs, who spoke. «Then it must have been Alison,» she
said.
Everyone turned toward Miss Tucker. «You’ve had a visit from Alison Ray-
Hills, my dear,» she said to Gwen. «Hill House was buill for Alison by her
husband, Ernest Carlyle in 1822. They were married on the morning of June 28,
1823. That afternoon Alison and Emesl went to see the house before leaving on a
month’s tour of France and Italy; after the tour they planned to come back and
live at Hill House. While they were in the garden a terrible thunder storm
suddenly started and rather than go into the house they ran and stood under a
tree. Lightning struck the tree, killing Alison instantly but leaving Ernest
unharmed. He sold the house and went away and was never heard from again.
«Anyone who has ever lived at Hill House has had at least one visit from
Alison. If she likes you she may call again. If she decides she doesn’t like you
she will do anything she can make you leave. She didn’t like the Smiths and
unusual things were always happening to them. You see, my dear, to Alison it is
and always will be her house and she refuses to share it with anyone she
considers undesirable. Goodness knows she was right about the Smiths!» Miss
Tucker smiled at Gwen. «1 rather think she’ll want you to stay,» she said.
«1 hope so,» Gwen replied, suddenly feeling pleased about the ghost in her
house, now that she knew who it was and why she was
214
Ihcre. «And I hope she’ll pay me another visit.» She turned and looked It James.
For once he had nothing to say
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. Why did the Bedes buy Hill House?
2. What happened on their first night in the house?
3. What was the second strange incident?
4. What did Gwen find in the attic?
5. Who was Toby and what did he see?
6. Who visited Hill House during the thunder storm?
7. What did Maud Tucker tell Gwen about Mrs. Carlyle?
215
ill
There are several opinions concerning what happened to Uncle Oscar, but
nothing is known for certain. He just went off to work one morning and was
never seen again. No trace of him was ever found My cousin Elizabeth is sure
her father was in the bus that crashed and caught fire in North Avenue;
everyone in it was burned beyond recognition. It was the bus Uncle Oscar
took to work every mominj',, although he usually took the seven-forty-five,
and this was the seven fifty-five. Elizabeth is sure he missed the seven-forty-
five bus and took the next one.
This belief is not shared by her brother Julian, however. Uncle Oscar had
been quite ill that winter and even the following spring would occasionally
fall down in a faint; when he became conscious again he did not know who or
where he was for a while. Julian is sure that his father had one of these
attacks of amnesia and never came out of it, and that he is still wandering
around in the world somewhere, not knowing who he really is.
Of course I’ve got an idea, too, and I’m sure I’m right. But first let me
describe Uncle Oscar. The day he disappeared he was forty-seven years old.
An accountant in a bank and a very good one, Uncle Oscar was one of those
quiet little men who went about unnoticed. I suppose it was mainly because
of Aunt Agatha that he seldom had much to say; my aunt always had plenty
to talk about and did so all the time. We often wondered why Uncle Oscar
married her.
«He was talked into it,» my mother who was his sister once said.
«Yes,» agreed my father, «by Aunt Agatha!»
Their two children, Elizabeth and Julian, were unfortunately more
influenced by their mother than by their father. I say unfortunately because
both of them were large and unpleasant people like their mother and their
behaviour was like Aunt Agatha’s, too selfish and greedy.
But as far as I know Uncle Oscar never complained about his dull existence.
He went to the bank every morning, worked hard all day, and returned home
each night. If on a rare occasion he was a little late, however, he was told
about it in no uncertain terms. «You’re twenty minutes late, Oscar Leighton!
Where have you been?»
216
\ «Today was Bill Parker’s birthday and several of us from the bank «lopped
at the Crown for a drink with him.»
i «You know what I think about drinking. And what’s that on your collar?
Lipstick?»
«1 don’t know, Agatha, but I do know it’s not lipstick.»
«Hmm! I could easily find out.»
«Yes, dear.»
. «Now get ready for supper. There’s a lecture at the Town Hall lonight on
the evils of drink and I want you to hear it. My friend Hilda Trimble is
speaking.»
A lifetime of Oscar Leighton’s was spent this way. If he minded he never
showed it.
The only times I saw my uncle show real interest in anything was when
he was working on his stamp collection. He would become quite cxcited over
a new stamp or a rare old one. Elizabeth and Julian took no interest in their
father’s hobby, or in their father himself for that matter.
When, after a reasonable length of time, it seemed certain that Uncle
Oscar was never coming back, I was given his entire stamp collection. If his
children didn’t share his interest I, his nephew, did, and I often went to the
Leightons’ to talk about stamps with Uncle Oscar and examine his very fine
collection. I remember being taken into his study one day and shown an
unusual new stamp. «There was a slight imperfection in the printing,» Uncle
Oscar explained, «and very few were printed before the error was found. I
have two of them. One day, not too many years from now, they will be
extremely valuable.»
til
«The morning of October 11, 1951, was like any other. Uncle Oscar got
up as usual at six-forty-five, made his own breakfast (Aunt Agatha, Elizabeth
and Julian were still in bed; they never got up before 8), left the house, and
started in the direction of the bus stop. But later, when they were questioned,
the people at the bus stop couldn’t remember seeing him that morning. Some
were sure he had been there; others weren’t so sure. But that was the kind of
person Uncle Oscar was; other people seldom noticed him. One thing was
certain: he never reached the bank that morning.
217
At about ten-thirty Aunt Agatha received a telephone call from Mr.
Wilton at the bank. «Where is your husband, Mrs. Leighton ? Has he been
taken ill again?»
«Isn’t he there? I thought he left on the seven-forty-five bus as usual.»
«Aren’t you sure?»
«1 do know that he was gone when I got up at eight. I found his dirty
breakfast dishes where they had been left on the table, unwashed. I couldn’t
understand it. He always washes up before he leaves.»
«Well, as yet he hasn’t been seen by anyone here at the bank and we’ve
got a meeting in just fifteen minutes. He should be here; his presence at this
meeting is essential. He’s got all the figures that are going to be discussed.»
«1 don’t know what to say, Mr. Wilton.»
«Do you suppose he’s had another of those fainting attacks he had last
winter? Perhaps the hospitals should be telephoned.»
No one answering to Oscar Leighton’s description had been taken to any
of the hospitals. By midday the police had been called in.
Not one bit of evidence could be found leading to the whereabouts of
Oscar Leighton. He had simply disappeared from the face of the earth. That
he had missed the seven-forty-five bus and taken the seven-fifty-five seemed
the strongest possibility, but even that was doubtful. If he had been suffering
from amnesia, surely he would have been found by the police; but he never
was.
Uncle Oscar had left enough money in his account at the bank to take
care of Aunt Agatha. Elizabeth soon married and Julian finished university
and got quite a good job as an engineer.
A year passed. The fact that her husband would never be found was soon
accepted by Aunt Agatha and she took a job in an office (she had been an
office manager when Uncle Oscar met her). She enjoyed this return to a life
where she could once more run the lives of many people instead of only one
family. She saw her children at weekends, which was a satisfactory
arrangement for all three of them. Uncle Oscar’s name was seldom
mentioned, but that was nothing unusual.
I suppose Uncle Oscar was missed by only one person — me. Our love of
stamp collecting had been a strong tie. We had both enjoyed the hours
together looking at and talking about stamps.
218
As time passed I began to accept my cousin Elizabeth’s explanation of
her father’s disappearance. It seemed to be the only possible one.
A second year passed. About the middle of the third year after that fateful
October day in 1951, a letter, if it could be called a letter, urrived for me from
Brazil. The name and address were typewritten.
I looked carefully before opening it but yes, no question about it, it was for
me. How strange! I knew no one in Brazil.
Inside the envelope were some fifty stamps, all Brazilian, nothing more. I
turned the envelope over but there was no return address to be found on it.
That evening I took from the shelf one of the albums of stamps given to me
by Aunt Agatha, and prepared to enter the stamps from Brazil. Looking
through the album I saw the last ones Uncle Oscar had put in, and I felt sad
for a moment. Then my eyes fell on several empty spaces in the book. His
most valuable stamps were missing! Suddenly everything fell into place. I
smiled. I knew now where Uncle Oscar was and how he got there, that quiet
little man unnoticed by everyone.
Of course! It had all been planned for a long, long time. He wanted me to
know and he discovered a way to tell me, a way that could be understood by
no one else. Of course his secret will be kept. I’ll never tell anyone. As far as
the world is concerned poor Oscar Leighton was burned to death in a bus
accident on October ll^ 1, 1951.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
219
greedy — жадный hobby — return — возвращаться
хобби, увлечение influence satisfactory — удовлетв
— влияние lipstick — орительный seldom —
губная помада marry — редко selfish —
жениться mind — эгоистичный shelf —
возражать miss —
полка simply — просто
пропускать nephew —
stamp — марка suppose
племянник occasion —
— полагать sure — быть
случай perhaps —
возможно rare — редкий уверенным trace — след
reach — достигать receive unnoticed — незаметный
— получать recognition — wander — бродить
опознание
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. Where did Uncle Oscar work?
2. What happened on October ll^ 1, 1951?
3. What did Elizabeth think happened to her father?
4. What did Julian think?
5. What was Uncle Oscar’s hobby?
6. What did Aunt Agatha do with her husband’s stamps?
7. What arrived in the post one day?
8. What really happened to Uncle Oscar?
220
the bales of cotton in the newly-arrived shipment from Africa were there.
Something was not quite right about the shipping documents, mid, as the
cotton was to be sent on to Manchester the following day, Mr. Carruthers said
it must be checked immediately. There were meant to be one hundred bales
on the ship, but, according to the men who unloaded the ship, there were one
hundred and two.
Jerry was putting on his coat and preparing to go down to the cold, damp
warehouse when Ken Hunter, another clerk, appeared. «Going already,
Jerry?», he asked: «Of course, on such a nice day you naturally want to get
out into the sunshine as soon as possible!»
Jerry, with a few uncomplimentary remarks about Mr. Carruthers, (old
Ken where he was going and why. «I’ll catch such a cold I’ll get pneumonia,
I know.»
Ken laughed. «Wait, I’m coming with you. Between us we’ll finish the
job in a few minutes. I don’t know why Carruthers is sending you unyway;
it’s really my job. No one told me the cotton had arrived.»
«Thanks, Ken,» Jerry said, rather surprised. Ken wasn’t famous lor
helping other people unless he absolutely had to.
The two young men hurried through the wind and rain to the big
warehouse on the docks. It was a lonely place and inside it was so cold that
the only difference between the warehouse and the street was that the
warehouse was dry.
«That looks like the cotton over there,» Jerry said, and they went to a
comer where there were a lot of big bags. «Look at that!» Jerry Naid angrily.
«They’ve just thrown the bales down anyhow; we’ll have to take them one
by one and pile them so that they can be counted.»
«Well, anyway they don’t weigh much, being cotton,» Ken said.
«Come on, let’s get started. It isn’t going to be such a difficult job, Jerry.
I’ll get up on top and throw the bales down to you.»
Once they started the work went rapidly. In fact, it went so fast that
within twenty minutes they had done half the bales. Ken threw them down to
Jerry who caught them and piled them in the comer, counting them as he did
so.
«One good thing,» laughed Ken, «at least we keep warm this way.»
«1 just wish old Carruthers had to do this, though,» Jerry said, still nngry
with the boss. «That man never does any work himself; he just orders other
people around. How do you suppose he got such a good job anyway?»
221
«Didn’t you know? He married the daughter of one of the directoi of the
company. He’s not such a fool as he appears; that’s how yo get ahead in this
world, Jerry.»
«What do you mean?»
«You look after yourself, that’s how.» Ken picked up another bait and
threw it. «Here comes another one.»
But Jerry wasn’t quite ready to catch the bale and it fell at his feci «What
was that?» he asked.
«What was what?»
«That noise. Just a minute.» He picked up the bale and opened il
«What are you doing, Jerry?»
«There was such a strange noise just now when this bale hit tin floor that
I want to see what’s inside. It didn’t sound like cotton-mori like stones,
something hard. This bale seems a little heavier than tin rest, too.» He shook
the cotton out onto the floor.
«Nothing but cotton,» Ken said. «Come on, Jerry. Put it back in the bale
and let’s finish with this. It’s getting late. You just imagined you heard
something.»
«No, I didn’t.» Jerry reached down and picked up a small white bag.
Look! He said, opening it. Inside was a handful of diamonds! He’d never
seen anything so bright and shining!
«Wow!» Ken’s eyes almost fell out of his head. «Do you think they’re
real?»
«Of course they’re real-so real that someone wanted to smuggle them
into England in this bale of cotton.» Jerry hadn’t read all those detective
stories and seen all those James Bond films for nothing. «They must be worth
a fortune!»
«What are we going to do?» Ken asked.
«Put them back.» Jerry tied the little white bag up and put it back in the
bale.
«Put them back? Are you mad?»
«Look, Ken. This is the work of smugglers and very likely there’s a
reward for catching them. We might as well have it. You just said that we
have to look after ourselves, didn’t you? Look!»
«What?»
«This bale of cotton is tied with blue string; the others are all tied with
black. No, wait. Here’s another tied with blue string.» He quickly
222
ppcned it. Inside was another small bag of diamonds. There were only fWo
bales with blue string, the two not on the shipping list. «It’s so ulmple that a
child could understand it. Someone in Africa, probably In the place where the
cotton was loaded onto the ship, put these |Wo extra bales with the others
thinking that they would be taken off Here in Liverpool before the shipment
went on to Manchester. They didn’t think that the bales would be so counted
until they reached the fnctory. But they were counted and there were two
extra. Well, well. Someone’s got a nice little smuggling business here. I
wonder how long it’s been going on?»
«1 still don’t understand what you’re going to do, Jerry.» r «It’s simple:
I’ll wait here and catch the person or people who’ll be coming sometime
before morning to get the diamonds.»
«You’re going to wait here all alone?»
«Well, no; both of us together.»
«Not me! I’m not risking my neck like that. And don’t you, either, Jerry.
You could be killed so easily that...»
«And I might get a nice big reward, too. Don’t worry. I’ll be •o careful
that the only thing that can hit me will be the shock of receiving the reward!»
«1 wonder who it could be?»
«Very possibly someone in the company. It would almost have to he,
wouldn’t it?» Jerry smiled. «Perhaps it’s Mr. Carruthers! It’d be such a joke
if it was old Carruthers!»
Ken looked at his watch, then climbed down from the pile of bales.
«It’s almost time to go home and that’s right where I’m going. Sorry,
Jerry, but I think you ought to come along, too.»
«There are so few bales left that I can finish in a few minutes; then I’ll
just sit and wait.»
«It’s going to be awfully cold sitting here, Jerry; so cold that you might
catch pneumonia.»
«1 expect I can stand it for a little while.»
Ken finally left after one last attempt to get Jerry to go with him.
Jerry finished counting the bales. As the men on the ship had said, there
were two extra-the two with the blue string. Then he sat down on one of the
bales to think about what he should do. Of course the sensible thing would be
to go directly to the police. Perhaps he would have, too, if he had been a
different type of person, but deep
223
down inside he was Jerry Randall, secret agent; he couldn’t mis* this one
opportunity to make a dream come true. Besides, what il the smugglers came
during the few minutes he was out looking I'm a policeman? No, he had to
stay. He got up and looked round I'm something to protect himself with, but
all he could find was the leg of a broken chair. Not much, but better than
nothing, certainly. Outsido the warehouse darkness was rapidly falling He sat
down among the bales of cotton and tried to keep warm.
The hours dragged by. It was night now and so quiet and lonely that Jerry
began feel he was the only person left in the world. Onc< in a while a car
drove by outside to remind him that he was not, but that was all. Jerry began
to wonder if perhaps he had made a mistake Perhaps the diamonds were
meant to go on to Manchester after all and someone there in the factory
would take those two extra bales Perhaps I’ve read too many detective
stories, he told himself.
It was a few minutes after nine that the door opened and, electr ii torch in
hand, someone entered. «This is it!» Jerry told himscll, picking up the chair
leg.
But it was only Ken. «1 got worried about you being here all alone,
Jerry,» he said. «Here’s something to eat. You must be terribly hungry »
«Thanks. I’m so hungry I could eat one of these bales of cotton,» Jerry
replied, taking a sandwich and biting into it.
«Anything happen yet?» Ken asked.
«No, not yet. I think you were right, Ken. It wasn’t a good idea to wait. I
should have listened to you. I’ve really decided that whoever is after the
diamonds is in Manchester anyway, not here.»
«1 tried to tell you that.»
«Here. Hold your torch so that I can see.»
«What are you doing?»
Jerry started to open one of the bales tied with blue string. «It’s time to
stop playing games. I’m going to take the diamonds to the police.»
«You mean you plan to carry those diamonds through this section of
Liverpool at night? Don’t do it, Jerry! Why should you risk your life for a
few diamonds?»
Jerry looked at the other young man for a long moment. In the faint light
of the torch he seemed to have a worried expression on his
ftce. «You’re right, Ken.» he said. «I know. You wait here and I’ll go rind
phone the police. There’s a telephone box at the comer.»
«Good idea. But hurry back. I don’t like the idea of being alone in (his
dark old warehouse, especially if the smugglers decide to come
DOW.»
225
difficult to believe that you were helping me out of the goodness u your
heart. I’m sorry to say I was right.»
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. What was Jerry Randall’s secret desire?
2. Where did he work?
3. What did he have to do one afternoon? Why?
4. Why was he surprised when Ken offered to help him?
5. How did they discover the diamonds in the cotton?
6. What did Jerry decide to do?
7. Why did Ken return later?
8. What did Jerry finally decide he ought to do with the diamonds?
9. What happened when he returned with the policeman?
10. Why did he suspect Ken?
We made a list of things to be taken, and on the next day, which was
Friday, we got them all together, and met in the evening to pack. Wc got a
large bag for the clothes, and two big baskets for the food und the cooking
utensils. We moved the table up against the window, put everything in the
middle of the floor, and sat round and looked lit it.
I said I’d pack.
Packing is one of those many things that I feel I know more about that
any other person living. I told George and Harris that they had better leave
the whole matter to me. George lit his pipe and spread himself over the easy
chair, and Harris put his legs on the table and lit a cigar.
This was hardly what I meant. What I had meant of course was that I
should be in charge of the job, and that Harris and George should follow my
instructions. Their talking it in the way they did annoyed me. There is
nothing that makes me angry more than seeing other people sitting about
doing nothing when I’m working.
However, I did not say anything, but started the packing. It seemed a longer
job than I had thought it was going to be; but I got the bag finished at last,
and I sat on it and strapped it.
«Aren’t you going to put the boots in?» said Harries.
227
I looked round and found that I had forgotten them. That’s jui like
Harris. He couldn’t have said a word until I’d got the bag shu and strapped,
of course. George laughed. They make me so wild.
I opened the bag and packed the boots in; and then, just as I wn going to
shut it, an awful idea came to me. Had I packed my tooth brush?
Of course I had to turn everything out now and, of course, I coulil not
find it. I found George’s and Harris’ eighteen times over, bin I couldn’t find
mine. I put the things back one by one. Then I foun< the tooth-brush in a
boot. I repacked again.
When I had finished, I found that I had packed my tobacco am had to
open it. It got shut at 10.5 p.m., and there remained the basket to pack.
Harris said that he and George had better do the rest, I agreed and sat down.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
I remember going to the British Museum one day to read up the Ircatment
for some slight illness of which I had a touch...
I got down the book and read all I came to read and then, in an unthinking
moment, I turned the pages and began to study illnesses generally. I forget
which was the first I read but before I had looked down the list of symptoms,
I was sure that I had got it.
I sat for a time in horror; and then I again turned over the pages,
I came to typhoid fever — read the symptoms — discovered that I had
lyphoid fever — wondered what else I had got, and so started to read
alphabetically. I read through the twenty-six letters and found out that I had
got all the illness but one.
I sat and thought what an interesting case I must be from a medical point
of view. Students would have no need to walk to the hospitals if Ihey had
me. I was a hospital in myself. All they needed to do would be to walk round
me, and, after that, take their diploma.
Then I wondered how long I had to live. I tried to examine myself.
I felt my pulse. I could not at first feel my pulse at all. Then, all of n sudden,
it seemed to start off. I took out my watch and timed it.
I made it a hundred and forty-seven to the minute. I tried to feel my heart.
But I could not feel or hear anything... I went to my medical
229
man. He is an old friend of mine, and feels my pulse, and talks a In the
weather, all for nothing, when I think I’m ill.
«What a doctor wants,» I said, «is practice. He will have n He will get
more practice out of me than out of seventeen hum! patients.»
So I went straight up. The doctor looked at me and said:
«Well, what’s the matter with you?»
I said, «1 shan’t take up your time, dear boy, with telling you wl is the
matter with me. Life is short and you might die before I liii finished. But
I’ll tell you what is not the matter with me.»
And I told him everything.
Then he opened me and looked down me. After that, he sat dowi and
wrote out a prescription, and gave it to me, and I put it in my pocket and
went out.
I did not open it. I took it to the nearest chemist’s and handed it in,
The man read it, and then handed it back. He said he didn’t keep it
I said, «You are a chemist?»
He said, «1 am a chemist, not a cooperative store and family hotel
combined.»
I read the prescription:
«1 pound of beefsteak, with 1 bottle of beer every six hours.
1 ten-mile walk every morning.
1 bed at 11 every night.
And don’t fill up your head with things you don’t understand.»
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
230
Unresting — интересный straight up — напрямик
ftp — хранить, держать у себя study — изучать
|&1 — нужда, необходимость symptom — симптом
jAc — страница think — думать
(iticnt — пациент touch — прикосновение (здесь
picket — карман недомогание) treatment —
point of view — точка зрения лечение try — пытаться,
iKiund — фунт стараться turn —
ЦПейсе — практика переворачивать unthinking —
prescription — рецепт необдуманный watch —
((member — помнить наручные часы wonder —
.light — легкий удивляться
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
231
Violet shook comfortably as she laughed. «But I don’t need judo, Pamela! If
a chap annoys me, all I have to do is fall on him!»
Pamela began learning judo exactly as she did everything else thoroughly
and with great interest; she always insisted on doing he best, whatever she
was working on. She was a small woman, but ii the Japanese art of self-
defense that does not matter. Pamela soon became Inspector Ellis’s best pupil
and he enjoyed teaching her Perhaps that had something to do with his taking
a special interesi in this attractive young librarian; he began seeing her home
aftci class. Tonight, Thursday, there was no class but Tim was comini' to
fetch Pamela when the library closed at nine o’clock and take hei out to
dinner. It was now eight-fifteen and she had to finish returning the books to
the shelves. Pamela usually did this because she was so much quicker than
the other librarian. Violet did her share of the work by sitting at the front
desk and looking after the public.
Pamela pushed a trolley filled with books down the aisle between the
long rows of shelves, stopping occasionally to put a book in its place. As she
passed the window near the back door she noticed that the blind was up; in
the evening when they closed the library they always shut this blind. To save
time Pamela shut it now. But the clot shade would not stay down; it kept
rolling to the top of the window again, making a loud noise as it did so.
Finally, by pulling very slowly and carefully she succeeded in making it stay
down. «We’ll have to get it repaired in the morning,» she told herself, then
moved on to the next aisle. Much to her surprise she found two men there.
«Oh,» she said, «I’m sorry, gentlemen, but readers are not allowed in this
section of the library. Just ask at the desk and Miss Meade will be happy to
get your books for you.»
«I’m sorry, Miss,» said the smaller of the two men, who seemed as
surprised as Pamela. «We didn’t know.» The other man, much larger than the
one who spoke, had his back to Pamela and continued leaning against the
shelf.
«Quite all right,» Pamela replied.
The smaller man took his companion by the arm. «I’m afraid my friend
is feeling rather weak at the moment. He isn’t very well. Perhaps you could
help me take him to the door. He’ll be all right as soon as he gets some fresh
air.»
232
> «Oh, I’m sorry. Of course.» Pamela started putting her arm around the
bigger man. He was quite heavy. «We can use the back door, just round the
comer here.»
,i The three of them started moving slowly down the aisle. The man »ccmed
completely unable to walk and the smaller man and Pamela had difficulty
helping him along. Suddenly Pamela stopped. «Oh!» »he said. Blood was
dripping from under the man’s coat. Looking at him closely Pamela realized
that he was dead.
The expression on the smaller man’s face told her all she needed to know.
«You... you killed him!» she said. «You... killed him here in our library!»
«Aren’t you ‘a bright young lady!’» said the man, a cold anger in his
voice. «Now listen! Go on helping me with him to the back door »nd avoid
attracting attention. Open your mouth just once and you’ll get exactly what
Blackie got!»
Pamela did not reply; she put her arm round the body and they itarted for
the door again. She considered calling to Violet, but of course she didn’t. She
could do nothing but help drag Blackie towards the door. Her only hope was
that Tim Ellis would arrive soon. Sometimes he came early and looked for
her among the books. If only he would come early tonight!
At that moment Violet’s voice, in a loud whisper, came from the other
end of the aisle, although she herself could not be seen. «Pamela! Tim just
telephoned. He may be a few minutes late but you’re to wait for him here.»
«Thank you, Violet.» Pamela’s heart almost stopped beating. What was
she going to do?
Reaching the back door seemed to take forever, but just a few more feet
and they would be there. Then what? She preferred not to think about it.
They were in front of the window now. Suddenly Pamela had an idea. Maybe
it would work and maybe it wouldn’t. The killer was a dangerous man; one
more dead body-a body that could well be Pamela’s-wouldn’t make him lose
any sleep.
The library was especially quiet at the moment; most people had already
left. Pamela hesitated for a second. Then her hand touched the window blind.
That was all it took. Immediately there was a loud noise that could be heard
throughout the whole library. The killer, greatly surprised by the rolling up
of the blind and the noise it made,
233
dropped Blackie’s arm and reached for his knife. Pamela let go of Ili< other
arm and the heavy body fell to the floor.
«Pamela?» came Violet’s loud whisper from up near the front de l»
Later, talking about it, Pamela admitted remembering that the mwl few
seconds were more like a dream than reality. The killer threw himself at
Pamela. There was a loud crash of broken glass and In went flying through
the window, out on to the grass a few feet below
By the time Violet and the other people in the library arrived m the
scene, Pamela was already outside, standing over the unconscious killer with
a broom.
At that point Tim Ellis came round the comer of the building.
«What’s going on?» he said. Then, looking at the figure on the grass he
almost shouted, «Scarface Warner! What’s he doing here?»
Pamela’s voice was quite calm as she replied, «Well, I don’t know why
he was in the library but I do know why he’s lying here on the grass right
now — broken blinds and judo.»
«What?»
She quickly explained. «1 wasn’t quite sure I could do it; we’d only
practiced that new hold you taught us once, you know. But I had to take a
chance. Luckily it worked.»
Scarface Warner’s eyes opened. «Where am 1?» he asked.
«It isn’t where you are but where you’re going to be that matters,» Tim
said. He turned to Pamela. «Scarface is wanted in more places for more
crimes than I can remember. Congratulations, Pamela! You’ve caught one of
the big ones!»
«There’s another one inside,» Pamela told him. «Blackie somebody.»
«It must be Blackie Malone. They’ve been enemies for years; each of
them said he was going to kill the other one day.»
«Scarface won,» said Violet, looking down at the little man on the grass.
«Not really,» Pamela replied.
«What were they doing in the library?» Tim asked.
«The big man-Blackie-came in first,» Violet answered.
«The other one entered about a minute later. Blackie came to the desk
and asked if we had a certain book; but before I could answer he turned and
saw Scarface behind him and walked away. You know the rest.»
234
t «What book did he want?» Pamela, always the perfect librarian, Isked.
«Crime Doesn’t Pay!»
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. Pamela and Violet didn’t mind working late on Thursdays. Why not?
2. Where did Pamela meet Tim Ellis?
3. What happened when Pamela tried to shut the window blind?
4. What did Pamela tell the two men?
235
5. Why was carrying Blackie difficult?
6. What happened when they passed the window?
7. Who were the two men?
8. What book had the big man asked for?
When John Turner opened his eyes that Saturday morning, hr began to
think about what he had to do.
He had a quick breakfast and washed the dishes. After that In- walked
into the sitting room to look proudly at the Christmas tree he had decorated
the evening before. It was a beautiful tree. Gail, his girl-friend, and the two
boys would love it. Then he sat down to finish a letter to his mother.
«In a few minutes from now,» he wrote, «I’m going to meet Gail
Then we’ll go to the boys’ house for the big surprise. Gail doesn't know
about it yet, nor do the boys.»
He looked out of the window and smiled at the morning sunlight
When John Turner, the boy’s teacher, had come to the house a few days
before, their father thought that his visit meant that they were in some kind of
trouble.
«There’s no trouble, Mr. Everson,» he said. «The boys are two ol the best
pupils in my class. There’s just a small thing that I want to do. I’ll explain.»
He was there for two hours. The boys’ father told his story of hunger and
suffering. When the boys’ mother brought pieces of brown bread and coffee,
Johnny guessed that the brown bread was the next morning’s breakfast.
«So I have your permission?» he said when it was time to leave.
«Yes,» they said, «yes, yes!»
When they shook hands, the father said, «Mr. Schoolteacher, yon are a
good man. I may never be able to repay you.»
John Turner finished the letter to his mother. Then he dressed,
remembering to put on his brown suit because Gail liked it.
He went to the yard where he kept his car. «You’re a happy man. Johnny
Turner,» he thought. «You want to be a teacher and yon
«re one. You have a girl-friend — the right girl this time. And it’s
Christmas.»
[ The streets were full of people doing their Christmas shopping. One of
them was Donna Bates. When he saw her he put his head out of the car
window and said, «Hi! Which way are you going?»
She seemed pleased to see him. «Well, hi, Johnny,» she said.
«I’m going to Boone Street, if you’re going that way.»
He opened the car door and she jumped in. As he drove on, she turned to
look at him «How have you been?»
«Oh, well, well.»
«Are you teaching now?»
«Yes.»
| «Like it?»
«Love it.» He turned and smiled at her. «Believe me, I do. How tt things
with you?»
[ Things were good with her, she said. She was working hard, of Course,
because she soon had examinations. She was in her last year It college.
«Do you still have all those jobs?»
«1 still have them, Johnny.»
***
[ He did not like all the different jobs she did at college — working In the
library or in the restaurant — when they had been going together. He had
done some part-time work himself, of course, as most students had, to get
money. But it had seemed that every time there was some ipecial event, she
was busy. It was strange. He had thought he was deeply in love with her. He
hadn’t been able to study sometimes because he couldn’t stop thinking
about her. Well, things like that happened to people, he supposed. You
thought that you were in love.
Then the right girl came along and you had to correct your mistake. He had
met Gail early in July, while Donna had been working in a hotel in the
north.
«Hey!» the girl at his side said. «Where are you taking me?»
«I’m sorry.» He stopped the car.
She touched his hand quickly, and then got out of the car. She liniled at him
as if nothing had changed. Then a wall of people came between them.
237
Johnny rang the bell at the door of the large house in which (lull lived
with her parents.
«Hello, Johnny. Come in,» Gail’s mother said as she opened 1ln door.
«What’s this big surprise you’re planned for today?»
He smiled. «It’s a secret, Mrs. Saunders. We’ll tell you aboui n tonight.»
«1 don’t think Gail likes surprises.»
«She’ll like this one, I’m sure,» he said.
«1 hope so, Johnny. I wouldn’t want your Christmas to be spoiled >
He did not understand what she meant, but before he could say anything
more, Gail came to the door. «You look wonderful,» he said, and he could
see that she was pleased. He led her out to the car. Sho didn’t speak for
several minutes, and then she said, «1 want to know what this is all about.»
«I’ll tell you in fifteen minutes.» He remembered her mother'» j words,
but only smiled. He was sure she would enjoy his surprise.
He stopped the car at the Everson’s place, got out and opened tlu< door
for her.
«Is this where you live?» she asked.
«Follow me,» he said. It was time to tell her something, lie thought.
«Behind this door,» he said, «live Mr. and Mrs. Everson and then two
sons, Mervin and George. They are very, very poor, but they an wonderful
people. The boys are in my class at school.»
He rang the bell, the door opened and Mrs. Everson stood before them.
«Mrs. Everson, I want you to meet a friend of mine, Miss Gail
Saunders.»
The woman smiled. «We are proud that you come to visit us, Miss
Saunders. You are so beautiful».
The boys were ready. Their faces shone. Their worn, old clothe:, were
clean. And their shoes, also very old, were shining.
He introduced them to Gail. Then, with a smile at Gail, he took their
hands and led them out of the door.
«Where are we going?» Gail asked.
***
238
I It was now time to tell Gail all or almost all. «First,» he said, «we’re going
shopping for some Christmas present. This is my Christmas present, to my
mother. She said that she didn’t need or want »nything this year, and asked
me to spend the money on something I wanted myself.»
«Something you wanted?» Gail looked at him as if she didn’t Understand.
«And this you chose this...»
[ «This is what I want. If you worked with boys like these every day you’d
know what I mean.»
,, As he drove to the biggest store, Johnny was full of warmth and happiness.
He marched the boys into the clothing department where they Could
choose what they liked.
1
«This is the first time,» Johnny said to Gail, «that they have ever had
anything new.»
The shoe department was next, and when the boys had chosen their ihoes,
Johnny said, «And now we must go to the shirt department.» Gail was not
pleased. «Johnny, we’ll never be finished.»
«All right,» he said. «There are only a few more things to buy, und then
we’ll go and eat.»
«We’ll do what?»
«Go and eat. I’ve arranged a holiday dinner at a small restaurant.» For a
moment Gail did not say anything. Then she said, «I’m sorry, Johnny, but
I think I’ve had enough.»
«Had enough!» He felt as if she had struck him.
She turned to look at Mervin and George. «You know, Johnny, when you
think about what you’re doing, it isn’t so noble. You’re doing it mostly for
your own pleasure, not for theirs. It makes you feel important.»
«What?»
«Good-bye, Johnny.»
Unable to move, think or speak, Johnny watched her go. Only when she
was out of sight, he thought about the meaning of her words. His own
pleasure? Of course it was for his own pleasure. What he wanted was to give
two poor boys a holiday. That’s all. He didn’t feel important. He bought each
of the boys a tie and some socks. Then he took them to another part of the
store. The shop-girl there was doing
239
something at the shelves behind the counter and had her back to them Then
she turned round and said, «Hi, Johnny.»
***
240
«You don’t have to thank me,» she said. «I’ve enjoyed it.»
He took her hands. «What does a man say when he’s been stupid?» She
smiled. «He could say, ‘When can I see you again, Donna?’» «And if he
did?»
«Try it.»
«When?» Johnny said. «When can I see you again?»
She didn’t answer. They did not speak for a long time. «Tomorrow,» he
said, answering his own question. «Let’s go. I’ll take you home now.» He
took her home. At her door he said again, «And tomorrow and tomorrow.»
Then he returned to his flat and decided to rewrite the letter to his mother.
How could he explain to her what had happened?
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
241
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1. What did John Turner do before he began to write a letter?
2. How was he received by the Eversons?
3. What did John and Donna Bates talk about as they drove to Boone
Street?
4. Whom did John want to prepare a Christmas tree for?
5. Why didn’t John tell Gail about his plans?
6. Where did John bring Gail and why?
7. What did John explain to Gail?
8. Did she understand him?
9. Where did John want to take the boys after buying some presents for
them?
10. Why did Gail leave John and the boys?
11. What was Donna doing in the store?
12. How did the boys enjoy the evening?
13. Why did Donna agree to spend the holiday with John and the boys?
243
A letter was delivered to Mrs. Dashwood from the post, which contained
a proposal particularly well-timed. It was the offer of a small house, on very
easy terms, belonging to a relation of her own, a gentleman of consequence
and property in Devonshire. The letter was from this gentleman himself, and
written in the true spirit of friendly accommodation. He understood that she
was in need of dwelling, and though the house he now offered her was merely
a cottage, he assured her that everything should be done to it which she might
think necessary, if the situation pleased her. He earnestly pressed her, after
giving the particulars of the house and garden, to come with her daughters to
Barton Park, the place of his own residence, from whence she might judge
herself whether Barton Cottage, for the houses were in the same parish, could
by any alteration be made comfortable to her.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
244
merit — достоинство solid — солидный, прочный,
possess — обладать крепкий
prudent — предусмотрительный, sorrow — печаль
расчетливый
resolve — решение, намерение strength — сила
sensible — разумный shyness — though — хотя
застенчивость will — воля, завещание
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
A man got down from the motor-omnibus that runs from Penzance to St.
Just-in-Penwith. It was only half past six, but already the stars were out and a
cold wind was blowing from the sea.
The man was alone. He went his way unhesitating, but looked from side
to side with cautious curiosity. The lights of many miners’ cottages scattered
on the hilly darkness twinkled desolate in their disorder, yet twinkled with
the lonely homeliness of the Celtic night.
He was a tall, well-built man, apparently in the prime of life. His
shoulders were square and rather stiff, he leaned forwards a little as he went,
from the hips, like a man who must stoop to lower his height.
Now and again figures of Cornish miners passed him, and he invariably
gave them good-night, as if to insist that he was on his own ground. He
seemed a little excited and pleased with himself,
245
watchful, thrilled, veering along in a sense of mastery and of powei in
conflict.
He entered the mining village that he knew of old. He came to a small
inn, «The Tinners’ Rest» and entered it.
The bar was warmly lit. A buxom woman, the proprietor, was playing
cards with several miners. The man asked for a glass of beer and went away
with his glass to the table near the fire.
Soon the game was interrupted by the entrance of four men in khaki, a
short, stumpy sergeant of middle age, a young corporal, and two young
privates. The woman bustled about getting the drinks and supper. The
soldiers moved to the fire, spreading out their hands.
There came out a girl, the daughter of the mistress of the house, named
Maryann. She was tall and fresh, with dark, young, expressionless eyes, and
well-drawn brows, and the immature softness and mindlessness of the
sensuous Celtic type.
The strange man by the fire watched her curiously. He asked her to have
a supper with him. Maryann said she would ask her mother. The mother
permitted her to have a supper with a stranger. Then she herself sat down on
the bench at the table with him and fixed him with her attention. She asked
him if he would leave the town that night, but he said «no».
The woman began to feel tense. The anger was tight on her brow. There
was no more laughing and card-playing that evening, though she kept up her
motherly, suave, good-humoured way the men.
The supper was finished, the table cleared, the stranger did not go. Two
of the young soldiers went off to bed.
The stranger talked a little to the sergeant about the war, about America.
The landlady darted looks at him. She was quivering with suppressed, violent
passion, something frightening and abnormal. She could not sit still for a
moment. Her heavy form seemed to flash with sudden, involuntary
movements as the minutes passed by, and still he sat there, and the tension on
her heart grew unbearable.
At last she said it was closing time and asked the stranger to leave the
house. But he said he was going to stop there that night. She began to quarrel
and the man said that she was his wife.
The landlady was furious and said she had never set her eyes on the man.
She insisted that the man should leave her house, but he did not.
246
He continued to say that the landlady was his wife, though he had not
seen her for fifteen years. He was afraid of her personality, but it did not alter
him. She wavered. Her small, tawny-brown eyes concentrated in a point of
vivid, sightless fury, like a tiger’s. The man was wincing, but he stood his
ground.
The landlady got a plan. She surged out of the room and in a short time
came back, followed by the three soldiers, who entered rather sheepishly, in
trousers and shirt and stocking-feet. The woman told them that the stranger
refused to leave the house, claiming he would stop the night there. She asked
them to help her to make the man leave the house.
The young soldiers did not quite know what to do. The man insisted he
was a husband of the hostess. The landlady said that her husband left her with
the baby many years ago and she hasn’t seen him since then. She got a plan.
Unseen to the man away near the fire, she threw out a plaited grass rope, such
as is used for binding bales, and left it lying near the feet of the young
soldiers, in the gloom at the back of the bar.
Suddenly she flung her arms round the stranger and hung on him with all
her powerful weight, calling to the soldiers to fasten him with the rope.
The man reared, looked round with maddened eyes, and heaved his
powerful body. But the woman was powerful also, and very heavy, and was
clenched with the determination of death. Meanwhile the young soldiers
stirred, and the malicious one darted swiftly with the rope.
In the struggle the victim fell over against the table. The ropes tightened
till they cut his arms. The man was bound. He lay half fallen, sunk against the
table, still for a moment.
Picking up the bound man, the four soldiers staggered clumsily into the
silent square in front of the inn, the woman following with the cap and the
overcoat. The soldiers quickly unfastened the braces from the prisoner’s legs,
and they hopped indoors. The man lay quite still on the cold ground.
Then, with a great effort, he freed himself. He had various contusions. His
arms were hurt and bruised from the bonds. He rubbed them slowly. Then he
pulled his clothes straight, stooped, put on his cap, struggled into his
overcoat, and walked away.
247
He was roused because his feet were so cold. So he pulled himself
together, and turned again in the silent night, back towards the inn.
The bar was in darkness. But there was a light in the kitchen. He tried the
door. To his surprise the door was unlocked. He entered, and quietly closed it
behind him. Then he went down the step past the bar-counter, and through to
the lighted doorway of the kitchen. There sat his wife, planted in front of the
range, where a fire was burning. She looked over her shoulder at him as he
entered, but she did not speak.
The man began to speak first. She would not look at him, yet she glanced
out of the comers of her eyes. He said he would pick her out among
thousands. He said he didn’t blame her for the thing she had done to him. He
said that she still was his wife. And she stopped denying that.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
248
proprietor — владелец seasonable weather — погода no
quiver with (passion) — сезону
вздрагивать от (страсти) set eyes on somebody —
remnants of some by-gone встречаться с кем-то speak with
civilization — остатки
(Cornish) intonation — говорить с
ушедшей
(корнуэльской) интонацией
цивилизации
suave voice — учтивый,
reply in a soft voice — отвечать
обходительный тон (голос)
мягким голосом
rise with a flounce — резко
подняться
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
There was a woman who was beautiful, who started with all the
advantages, yet she had no luck. She married for love, and the love turned
to dust. She had bonny children, yet she felt they had been thrust upon her,
and she could not love them. They looked at her coldly, as if they were
finding fault with her. And hurriedly she felt
249
she must cover up some fault in herself. Yet what it was that she must cover
up she never knew. Nevertheless, when her children were present, she always
felt the centre of her heart go hard. This troubled her, and in her manner she
was all the more gentle and anxious for her children, as if she loved them
very much. Only she herself knew that at the centre of her heart was a hard
little place that could not feel love for anybody. Her children could feel this
too.
There were a boy and two girls. They lived in a pleasant house, with a
garden, and they had discreet servants, and felt themselves superior to
anyone in the neighbourhood.
Although they lived in style, they felt always an anxiety in the house.
There was never enough money. The mother had a small income, and the
father had a small income, but not nearly enough for the social position
which they had to keep up. The father went into town to some office. But
though he had good prospects, these prospects never materialized.
The mother wanted to earn money herself. But she did not know where to
begin. She racked her brains, and tried this thing and the other, but could not
find anything successful. Both she and her husband were expensive in their
tastes, so they continued to live with the unspoken thought of the shortage of
money
The house came to be haunted by the unspoken phrase: «There must be
more money!'» The children could hear it all the time, though nobody said it
aloud.
One day the boy Paul had a conversation with his mother. He asked her,
why they didn’t have a car of their own and the mother answered that they
were poor. And when the boy asked why, she told him it was because his
father was not lucky. She explained to Paul that luck was not money. For her
luck was what caused somebody to have money. She said it was better to be
born lucky than rich. If one is lucky he will always have money.
This conversation produced a great impression on the boy. He began to
think how to find a way to become lucky. He went off by himself seeking for
the clue to «luck». When his sisters were playing dolls in the nursery, he
would sit on his big rocking-horse, charging madly into space, with a frenzy
that made the little girls peer at him uneasily. He looked so strange that the
girls dared not speak to him.
250
He would slash the horse on the neck with the little whip he had liskcd his
Uncle Oscar for. He believed that the horse could take him to where there was
luck, if only he forced it. So he would mount again and start his furious ride,
hoping at last to get there.
The nurse was anxious when she saw him riding, but at last gave him up.
She could make nothing of him.
One day his mother and his Uncle Oscar came in when he was on one of
his furious rides. He did not speak to them. They were a bit surprised seeing
the boy. The mother told him he was too big to ride a rocking-horse, but Paul
only gave her a glare from his big, rather close-set eyes. He would speak to
nobody when he was in full tilt.
When he stopped forcing his horse into the mechanical gallop, he slid
down and announced that he got where he wanted to. The uncle said that it
was right to get where you wanted and that one shouldn’t stop till he got
there. He asked what was the horse’s name and Paul answered it had no
name. And he added that his hor$e had different names. He called his horse
Sansovino last week. The uncle was surprised, because Sansovino was the
name of the horse who won the races at Ascot.
The uncle was delighted to find that his small nephew was posted with all
the racing news. He became a connoisseur talking to Basset, the young
gardener. He lived on racing events, and the small boy lived with him.
Oscar Cresswell got it all from Basset. Basset and Paul put money on
horses. Oscar went back to his nephew and took him off for a ride in the car.
The uncle asked if Paul ever put anything on a horse. Paul answered that
they were partners with Basset. He said they put money on horses, when they
were sure. The boy was frank with his uncle because he thought he could
trust him. It was his uncle who gave him a ten-shilling note that he started
winning with. So Paul thought his uncle was lucky. But he asked him did not
let the thing go any further. The uncle promised.
Oscar Cresswell was greatly surprised to know that the boy could know
the names of the horse-winners. Still he took him to the Lincoln races.
251
The child had never been to a race-meeting before, and his eye were blue
fire. He pursed his mouth tight and watched. The horse thm he had named
won. Paul said that he had a rather big sum of money.
Uncle Oscar took both Basset and Paul into Richmond Park for an
afternoon, and there they talked. Basset said that Paul talked with him about
racing events. And he was always keen on knowing if Basset had made or if
he had lost. At first Basset put five shillings on Blush of Dawn for Paul: and
they lost. Then the luck turned, with the ten shillings the boy had from his
uncle. And since that time they began to win. Basset thought that Paul got his
knowledge from heaven.
Uncle Oscar became the partner of Paul and Basset. They made more
money in the next races. Oscar asked his nephew what he was going to do
with the money. Paul answered that he needed it to help his mother. Only he
did not want her to know about his secret. He thought she could stop it. So
they made up a plan. Paul handed over five thousand pounds to his uncle,
who deposited it with the family lawyer, who was then to inform Paul’s
mother that a relative had pul five thousand pounds at a time, on the mother’s
birthday, for the next five years.
Paul was very anxious to see the effect of the birthday letter, telling his
mother about the thousand pounds.
The Paul’s mother went into town almost every day. She had discovered
that she had a knack of sketching and she worked secretly in the studio of a
friend, making sketches for drapery advertisements. But she did not earn
much, so she was again dissatisfied.
She was down to breakfast on the morning of her birthday. Paul watched
her face as she read her letters. He knew the lawyer’s letter. As his mother
read it, her face hardened and became more expressionless. Then a cold
determined look came on her mouth. She hid the letter under the pile of
others and said not a word about it. After breakfast she went away to town.
In the afternoon Uncle Oscar appeared. He said Paul’s mother had had a
long interview with the lawyer, asking if the whole five thousand could not
be advanced at once, as she was in debt.
So Uncle Oscar signed the agreement, and Paul’s mother touched the
whole five thousand. The family got the luxury Paul’s mother had been used
to. And yet Paul did not stop hearing the voices of the house, screaming that
there should be more money.
252
It frightened Paul terribly. He studied away, but his intense hours were
spent with Basset. He tried to guess the winners of the following races, but
failed. He became wild-eyed and strange, as if something were going to
explode in him. He madly wanted to «know» the Derby’s winner.
His mother noticed how overwrought he was. She looked at him
enxiously, her heart became curiously heavy of him. She tried to speak to him
and to convince him to go to the seaside. She wanted him to »top thinking so
much about the races. But Paul refused to leave the house. He said he would
do everything his mother wanted only after the Derby.
Paul’s secret of secrets was his wooden horse, that which had no name. He
kept it in his bedroom at the top of the house. Paul believed that the horse
gave him his inspiration.
The Derby was drawing near, and the boy grew more and more tense. He
hardly heard what was spoken to him, he was very frail, and his eyes were
really uncanny. His mother had sudden strange seizures of uneasiness about
him. Sometimes she would feel a sudden anxiety about him that was almost
anguish. She wanted to rush to him at once, and know he was safe.
Two nights before the Derby Paul fell ill. His mother found him surging
on his rocking-horse. He was unconscious, crying «It’s Malabar!» Paul had
some brain-fever. He died in three days.
СЛОВАРЬ К ТЕКСТУ
253
have a knack — обладать pursue the matter — углубляться в
умением вопрос
have a small income — иметь rack one’s brains — напрягать
небольшой доход have good мозги
prospects — иметь хорошие read on one’s eyes — читать в
перспективы honour bright — глазах
честное слово keep something send writs — присылать повестки
private — сохранить в секрете live shortage of money — нехватка
in style — жить стильно live in the денег
racing events — жить скачками smirk — притворно или глупо
make somebody nervous — ухмыляться, улыбаться start with
нервировать all the advantages — иметь все
marry for love — выйти замуж по преимущества think something a
любви joke — решить, что это шутка
purse one’s mouth — сжать губы thrust upon — навязывать, быть
обузой
ВОПРОСЫ К ТЕКСТУ
1.Was Paul’s mother a happy woman?
2. Did she love her children?
3. Was she rich?
4. Were the mother and the father expensive in their tastes?
5. What did the house come to be haunted by?
6. What conversation took place one day between Paul and his mother?
7. How did she explain to him what luck was?
8. What strange things became to happen to Paul?
9. How did Paul get to know about the races?
10. How did Paul get to know the names of the horse-winners?
11. What did Paul want to do with his money?
12. Was his mother happy when she got the money?
13. Did the life of the family change when she got the money?
14. What happened to the boy?
НЕКОТОРЫЕ ЧАСТО УПОТРЕБЛЯЕМЫЕ СЛОВА И
ВЫРАЖЕНИЯ
ТАБЛИЦА МЕР И
К УРОКУ 2 ВЕСОВ
Упражнение 2.1.
Unit Единица изме- Сокращение или Метрически!
рения символ эквивалент
Man; sister; friend; brother; cat; dog; book; dress; toy; car.
WEIGHT - ВЕС
Упражнение 2.2. Troy — Тройская система
House; dog; friend; man; plate; flower; table; man; dog; mouse;
pound фунт
| cat; girl; plate; boy. lb t 0.373
kilogram
Упражнение 2.3.
ounce унция oz t 31.103 grams
If CAPACITY - ЕМКОСТЬ
Friend; mother; boy; dog; man; sister; doctor.
U.S. liquid measures — Единицы измерения жидкостей США
Упражнение 2.4.
barrel баррель bbl 159 liters
1. boxes, heroes, potatoes, churches, brushes, foxes, inches.
gallon галлон gal 3.785 liters
2. halves, knives, leaves, babies, loaves, ladies, donkeys, flies, wolves,
quart кварта
days, thieves, armies. qt 0.946 liter
pint пинта
3. women, children, pt
teeth, men, deer, geese, sheep, feet. 473.176
milliliters
Упражнение 2.5. LENGTH - ДЛИНА
mile
1. a; 2. the; 3. a; миля mi —; 8. —; 9. —. Упражнение
4. a; 5. the; 6. the; 7. —; 1.609
kilometers
2.6.
yard ярд yd 0.9144 meter
1.
foot The man’s car; 2.
фут the boy’s dog; 3. my
ft or ’Granny’s home; 4. my mother’s
30.48
dress; 5. the child’s toy; 6. my friend’s brother; 7. Mr Brown’s centimeters
cat; 8. the
girl’s book.
inch дюйм in or ” 2.54
1. The girls’ home; 2. the boys’ toys; 3. the women’s dresses; centimeters
4. my sisters’ friend; 5. my parents’- room;
VOLUME ОБЪЕМ 6. his friends’ names;
7. the children’s
cubic yard mother; 8.
кубический the girls’ dogs.
eu yd or yd 0.765 cubic
ярд meter
Упражнение 2.7.
cubic foot кубический eu ft or ft 0.028 cubic
фут 3. children’s; 4. brother’s; 5. Granny’s;
1. friend’s; 2. sisters’; meter
6. girl’s;
cubic inch 7. window of the
кубический house. eu in or in 16.387 cubic
дюйм centimeters
257
Упражнение 2.8.
Упражнение 2.10.
1. Michael is at home with Granny.
2. Judy is a friend of Michael.
3. Sorry I am not.
4. Anna is a girl with a suitcase.
5. Hillary is blond.
Упражнение 2.11.
1. d; 2. e; 3. a; 4. b; 5. c.
Упражнение 2.12.
1. Excuse me, are you Anna? — Sorry, I am not. 2. Michael is a friend of
Judy. 3. She is tired of the flight. 4. She is the girl with the red suitcase. 5.
Simon is at home with Granny.
К УРОКУ 3
Упражнение 3.1.
1. a, —, a; 2. the; 3. the; the; 4. the; 5. the; the; a; 6. a; a.
Упражнение 3.2.
1. the; the; 2. the; the; 3. the; 4. the; the; 5. the; the; 6. the; 7. the;
the.
Упражнение 3.3.
1. a; the; 2. a; —; 3. —; a; the; the; 4. —; 5. a; —; the; 6. a; 7. —; —; a;
8. a; the; 9. —; 10. —; —; a; the; the; 11. —; the; a; —; a; -; 12. a; the; -;
Упражнение 3.4.
1. a; —; the; the; 2. the; the; the; the; —; 3. a; the; —; a; 4. a; —; the; 5.
a; the; 6. a; a; 7. -; -; 8. -; -; a; -; 9. -; —; a; a; the.
258
Упражнение 3.5.
Упражнение 3.6.
1. —; a; 2. a; —; 3. the; —; the; —; the; the; —; —; 4. —; 5. —; —; —;
iS 6. -; the; 7. a;
Упражнение 3.8.
1. How are you?
2. I’m very glad to meet you!
3. We’re at home now!
4. She asked to give you her best regards.
5. I remember her very well.
Упражнение 3.9.
1,— b; 2. — d; 3. — a; 4. — e; 5. — c.
Упражнение 3.10.
1. I remember her very well.
2. This is the grandmother of Judy and Simon.
3. Granny is already 82 years old.
4. Simon, where are you?
5. She asked to give you her best regards.
К УРОКУ 4
Упражнение 4.1.
1. is; 2. are; 3. are; 4. is; 5. is; 6. is; 7. is; 8. is; 9. are; 10. is.
Упражнение 4.2.
It; they; we; they; they; we; he; she; she; they; they; it; it; he/she; it; they;
they; they; he/she.
Упражнение 4.3.
1. He is a boy. 2. She is a girl. 3. They met their cousin. 4. The father
gave her a lesson. 5. Dolly is a nice girl. We like her. 6. John
259
sees Nancy. He speaks to her. 7. The task is easy. He explained it
8. Jane sees Thomas. She speaks to him. 9. He asked them to conic and see
him. 10. Here is my cat. It’s name is Sally.
Упражнение 4.4.
1. Это Джек, а это Джил.
2. Это Тед, а это Билл.
3. Это студенты.
4. Там машины.
5. Это моя сестра, а то — мой брат.
6. Это моя мать, а то — мой отец.
7. Эта машина красная, а та зеленая.
8. Этот кролик черный, а тот белый.
Упражнение 4.5.
1. His stick. 2. His hat. 3. It’s leg. 4. His home. 5. It’s voice. 6. His
shop. 7. His dog. 8. Her face.
Упражнение 4.6.
1. some, some, some, some; 2. some; no; 3. any; any; 4. any;
5. some; some; some; some; 6. some.
Упражнение 4.7.
1. everything; 2. anything; 3. something; 4. nothing; something;
5. anything; nothing; 6. anything; everything; 7. anything; 8. something.
Упражнение 4.8.
1. anybody; 2. everybody; 3. somebody; 4. everybody; everybody;
5. anybody; 6. everybody; 7. anybody; 8. somebody.
Упражнение 4.10.
1. have got; 2. big; 3. is; 4. cola, juice, cold tea; 5. left; 6. sitting- room.
Упражнение 4.11.
1. Yes, it is. 2. No, it’s on the right. 3. Not yet. 4. Yes, there is.
5. Two bathrooms.
260
Упражнение 4.12.
( The Bennett’s flat is big. It has four rooms, a kitchen and two
bathrooms. Simon’s bedroom is on the right and Judy’s bedroom is on the
left. There is a TV set in the sitting room.
К УРОКУ 5
Упражнение 5.1.
1. red ball; 2. elder brother; 3. nice fruit; 4. green eyes; 5. blue car;
6. thick book; 7. new computer; 8. old man; 9. pretty girls; 10. cold day; 11.
kind teacher; 12. little sister; 13. wild animals; 14. interesting game.
Упражнение 5.2.
1. Это новый мяч.
2. Они хорошенькие девочки.
3. Он мой старший брат.
4. Это холодный день.
5. Она добрая учительница.
6. У него есть красная машина.
7. У нее есть новый компьютер.
8. Это старая женщина.
Упражнение 5.3.
1. Mary has a new red ball.
2. She is my elder sister.
3. This is a new computer.
4. His car is old.
5. This boy is small.
6. This table is big.
7. This day is hot.
8. My grandmother has a big black cat.
Упражнение 5.4.
Seven, nine, two, one, three, four, ten, twelve, six, eleven, five, eight.
261
Упражнение 5.5.
Упражнение 5.6.
Упражнение 5.7.
Упражнение 5.8.
Упражнение 5.9.
Упражнение 5.10.
262
Упражнение 5.11.
Упражнение 5.13.
1. London; 2. London; 3. Anna’s parents; 4. is fond of; 5. English;
6. likes; 7. to eat.
Упражнение 5.14.
1. She is very nice.
2. Anna came to London to work.
3. She watches sport TV programs.
4. That Russsian girl is from Moscow.
5. Judy plays the piano well.
Упражнение 5.15.
1. Anna is from Russia. 2. She is staying in London now. 3. Her parents
live in Moscow. 4. She likes sport. 5. She can speak the English language,
not Chinese.
К УРОКУ б
Упражнение 6.1.
Упражнение 6.2.
1. important — more important — the most important
2. dangerous — more dangerous — the most dangerous
3. wonderful — more wonderful — the most wonderful
4. difficult — more difficult — the most difficult
263
5. independent — more independent — the most independent
6. exciting — more exciting — the most exciting
7. beautiful — more beautiful — the most beautiful
8. fantastic — more fantastic — the most fantastic
9. convenient — more convenient — the most convenient
10. specific — more specific — the most specific
Упражнение 6.3.
1. than; 2. so, as; 3. the, of; 4. than; 5. so, as; 6. the, of; 7. than;
8. than; 9. so, as; 10. the.
Упражнение 6.4.
1. biggest; 2. more/less difficult; 3. good; 4. better; 5. best;
6. worse; 7. highest; 8. worse; 9. farther; 10. cleverest.
Упражнение 6.5.
1. later; 2. more; 3. better; 4. more; 5. harder.
Упражнение 6.6.
1. A nice new woolen red dress.
2. A fantastic modem Italian car.
3. Three pretty blue dresses.
4. A pair of new leather gloves.
5. A small stone church.
6. A large green American motorbike.
7. An old thick English book.
8. A little silver spoon.
9. A huge new black armchair.
Упражнение 6.7.
Упражнение 6.8.
1. cheaply — more cheaply — the most cheaply
2. fast — faster — the fastest
3. quickly — more quickly — the most quickly
264
4. early — earlier — the earliest
5. late — later — the latest
6. loudly — more loudly — the most loudly
7. hard — harder — the hardest
8. politely — more politely — the most politely
Упражнение 6.9.
1. nice; 2. sad; 3. loudly; 4. unfortunately; 5. lovely; 6. hard/harder;
7. faster; 8. wonderfully; 9. happily; 10. friendly.
Упражнение 6.11.
1. Dad will not come to dinner.
2. Yes, Simon and Anna are listening to music.
3. They are listening to music in the sitting-room.
4. Yes, Judy is hungry.
5. No, Anna will drink a glass of wine.
6. Yes, there is. There is a football match on television.
К УРОКУ 7
Упражнение 7.1.
To be able to; to be allowed to; to have to.
Упражнение 7.2.
1. Can children help their mother about the house? Children can’t help
their mother about the house. 2. Must our sportsmen train every day? Our
sportsmen must not train every day. 3. May Judy come a little later? Judy
may not come a little later. 4. Have students to attend lectures and seminars?
Some students have not to attend lectures and seminars. 5. Have sportsmen to
work hard to get the best results? Sportsmen have not to work hard to get the
best results.
Упражнение 7.3.
1. can; 2. mustn’t; 3. couldn’t; 4. mustn’t; 5. can; 6. can’t; 7 May;
8. may; 9. may; 10. must not.
265
Упражнение 7.4.
Упражнение 7.5.
1. can’t; 2. Will; 3. Shall; 4. You have to; 5. Would you; 6. Can;
7. Can; 8. What about; 9. Can; 10. can.
Упражнение 7.6.
1. needn’t; 2. must; 3. ought to; 4. mustn’t; 5. needn’t; 6. have to;
7. mustn’t; 8. need; 9. needn’t.
Упражнение 7.8.
Can; could; couldn’t.
Упражнение 7.9.
1. b; 2. c; 3. d; 4. a; 5. e.
Упражнение 7.10.
1. — Would you like tea or coffee?
— Coffee, please.
— Ok, how much sugar?
— No sugar, thank you.
2. — How are your parents?
— How are your parents?
— How nice!
3. — And where is the kitchen?
— The kitchen is on the right. Are you hungry?
— No, thank you, not yet.
К УРОКУ 8
Упражнение 8.1.
Словосочетания: 2; 3; 4; 6; 8; 9.
Предложения: 1; 5; 7; 10.
266
Упражнение 8.2.
Упражнение 8.3.
1. My family is not large.
2. It consists of four persons.
3. I’ve got a sister.
4. Is your sister a college student?
5. What is her name?
6. Do you study Economics?
7. Open the window, please.
8. Please, close the door.
9. Read this book, it’s very interesting.
Упражнение 8.4.
Подлежащие: 1. the students; 2. the cat; 3. Jimmy; 4. Marion;
5. the man; 6. the baker; 7. the milk; 8. an old woman; 9. a man;
10. the house; 11. there; 12. I.
Сказуемые: 1. read; 2. caught; 3. opened; 4. goes; 5. went; 6. took;
7. was; 8. was walking; 9. had left; 10. set a fire; 11. were; 12. can do.
Упражнение 8.5.
1. с; 2. e; 3. a; 4. f; 5. g; 6. h; 7. b; 8. j; 9. d; 10. i.
Упражнение 8.6.
1. grass; 2. his finger; 3. her class; 4. a book; 5. a nice song;
6. their books; 7. the thief; 8. a car; 9. the station; 10. their work.
267
3. Hillary likes to paint and sometimes visits her friends.
4. They often go to the theatre.
Упражнение
5. The family live8.7.
in London in a big flat.
1 К УРОКУ 9 2 3
Subject Verb Object
Упражнение 9.1.
one old gentleman was James Gordon
name did not like people
1. Are the children
he in the house? had invited some of his friends
he
2. have they flowers on the table? were sitting at the table
3. Does she taketheyItalian lessons every day?told a funny story
one of them laughed a very funny joke
4. Will weeverybody
see a soccer match? had laughed a funnier one
5. Is MaidaSir
very late?
James said it
6. Does he speakthatFrench well? was his story
7. Can she go now?I know the reason
you would like to hear for their laughter
8. Were the they
children
all afraid of the darkness?
said the very same story
9. Did he write to his father every week?
they would
10. Did theySirbuy
James
fruit from Italia? began
he ended
11. Do you think he it will rain today? laughed
12. Does this
hisbook
friendcost fifteen shillings?
was didn’t know had told
had told
Упражнение 9.2.
1. He always eats breakfast in the café on Fridays.
2. Упражнение
This 8.8. arrived safely home.
morning they
3. Dan 1.
never drinks
I can’t see coffee
the shipininthe
theevening.
distance.
4. Every
2. summer he sailswas
The policeman on anotyacht
hereround the island.
yesterday.
5. The 3.
baby slept quietly in his bed all night.
Michael does not swim in the river every day.
6. On Fridays she often
4. She had goes
not time tohome early.letter.
read your
7. You 5.
rarely see cricket ondoes
My grandmother TV these days.tea every morning.
not drink
6. Nigel and Lucy are not making a cake.
Упражнение 9.3.
7. Diana could not swim when he was six years old.
1. Usually he gets
8. Mr. up at half
McGregor doespast
notseven.
live in that house.
2. I will9.meet
Mr. you
Brown at the cinema
didn’t live at
in athat
quarter past seven.
house.
3. She 10.
speaks
Your Italian very
friends fluently.
were not at the party last night.
4. Is your
11. car
Thefaster than mine?
girl doesn’t come every day.
5. Do you
12. often watch
I don’t driveTV?
to the university in the morning.
6. There is not much typing paper in the drawer.
Упражнение
7. Could you pass8.10.
me the salt, please?
1. Jennifer has many interests.
2. George sometimes watches football on Sundays.
268
Упражнение 9.4.
Упражнение 9.5.
1. Don’t take this pen! It doesn’t write. 2. Don’t open the window!
3. Listen to me! 4. Don’t believe him! He doesn’t love you! 5. Be in a hurry,
don’t be late, the train leaves at 5 o’clock!
Упражнение 9.6.
1. В лесу можно также найти цветы, ягоды и грибы. 2. Можно легко
увидеть пингвинов в Антарктиде. 3. Говорят, зима будет суровой. 4.
Нужно много трудиться, чтобы добиться хотя бы чего- нибудь. 5.
Говорят, у нас будет сверхурочная работа на следующей неделе.
Упражнение 9.7.
1. It is autumn. 2. It is cold. 3. It is easy. 4. It is often snows in winter. 5.
It is six o’clock. 6. It is one kilometer to the house.
Упражнение 9.9.
Упражнение 9.10.
1. by; 2. by; 3. of; 4. to; 5. by; 6. near; 7. in; 8. at.
Упражнение 9.11.
1. f; 2. e; 3. d; 4. a; 5. c; 6. b.
К УРОКУ 10
Упражнение 10.1.
270
4. open — opened — opened — opening
5. shut — shut — shut — shutting
6. begin — began — begun — beginning
7. travel — traveled — traveled — travelling
8. sit — sat — sat — sitting
9. answer — answered — answered — answering
10. take — took — taken — taking
11. clean — cleaned — cleaned — cleaning
12. think — thought — thought — thinking
Упражнение 10.2.
1. is; is; 2. is; is; 3. is; is; 4. are; am; 5. am; 6. is; is; 7. is; is;
8. are; are; are; 9. is; is; 10. are; am; 11. is; is; is; 12. is; is; 13. is; is;
14. is; 15. is; is; 16. is; 17. is; 18. is; 19. is; 20. is.
Упражнение 10.3.
1. are; am; 2. is; is; 3. are; are; 4. are; am; is; is; 5. is; is; 6. are; am; am; 7.
are; 8. is; 9. is; is; 10. am; are; 11. are; 12. is; 13. is; 14. is;
15. are; 16. is; 17. is; 18. is; 19. are; 20. is; is; 21. is; 22. is; 23. is; 24. are; 25.
are; is; is.
Упражнение 10.5.
1. Twenty-five minutes to seven.
2. Three minutes past nine.
3. A quarter past nine.
4. Midnight.
5. Twenty minutes to twelve.
6. Half past one.
7. Ten minutes past three.
8. Twelve o’clock — noon.
9. Eight.
Упражнение 10.6.
1. Judy gets up at 6 o’clock in the morning.
2. Michael takes a shower every day.
3. They go to have lunch together.
4. Jane works at a hospital near there.
5. Granny makes a special dinner to celebrate Christmas.
271
Упражнение 10.7.
К УРОКУ 11
Упражнение 11.1.
1. d; 2. a; 3. b; 4. c.
Упражнение 11.2.
1. d; 2. a; 3. b; 4. c.
Упражнение 11.3.
1. b; 2. a; 3. d; 4. c.
1. b; a; 2. a; b; 3. b; a; c.
Упражнение 11.4.
1. Past Continuous
2. Present Perfect
3. Future Continuous
4. Future Perfect
5. Present Simple
6. Present Simple
7. Past Simple
8. Present Continuous
9. Past Simple
10. Present Simple
11. Present Perfect Continuous
13. Future Simple
14. Future Simple
15. Future Perfect Continuous
16. Past Continuous
17. Past Perfect
18. Future Perfect Continuous
272
Упражнение 11.10.
19. Future Simple
1. Anna and Judy were going to spend their weekend at the seaside.
20. Present Perfect Continuous
2. They were not going to make an excursion to any city.
Упражнение 11.5. to go to the seaside.
3. They decided
4. Мама
2. They were going
готовит to stay
обед at thePresent
сейчас. hotel. Continuous.
5. Мама
3. The hotel was not expensive.
приготовила обед (уже). Present Perfect.
6. Мама
4. They took a double
готовит обедroom.
уже долго. Present Perfect Continuous.
7. Мама
5. It cost приготовила
45 euro per night,
обедbreakfast
(два часаincluded.
назад). Past Continuous.
6. Мама готовила обед (когда он пришел). Past Continuous.
Упражнение 11.11.
7. Мама приготовила обед до того, как он пришел. Past Perfect.
1. weekend.
8. Мама готовила обед уже долго, 4. toкогда
the seaside.
я пришел. Past Perfect
2. to go with me.
Continuous. 5. a nice view at the sea.
3. too hot. приготовит обед (завтра). Future Simple.
9. Мама
10. Мама будет готовить обед, когда я приду. Future Continuous.
Упражнение 11.12.
11. Мама приготовит обед (к 13.00). Future Perfect.
1. What
12. Мамаare you going
будет to do at weekend?
готовить обед с самого утра. Future Perfect
2. Would you like to go with me to the seaside?
Continuous.
3. We could go to the beach, to lie in the sun, and go to a restaurant in the
Упражнение 11.6.
evening.
4. I need two singles for Friday and Saturday.
5. This pansion is not expensive.
SIMPLE CONTI PERFECT PERFECT
NUOUS CONTI
К УРОКУ 12 NUOUS
Упражнение
Present 12.1.
5, 1 8,2 4,4 7,3
1.1
Pasttold — I was
9, 5 told; 2.1 showed1,6 — I was shown;
11, 8 3. she brought
3,7 — she
was bought; 4. we asked — we were asked; 5. we answered — we were
Future 10, 9 6, 10 2, 12 12, 11
answered; 6. we sent — we were sent; 7. they gave — they were given; 8. he
helped — he was helped; 9. he advised — he was given an advice; 10. he
forgot — he was forgotten; 11. he remembered — he was remembered; 12. we
Упражнение 11.7.
invited — we were invited.
1. are you doing; 2. I’m going; 3. have already been; 4. would enjoy; 5.
Упражнение
were 12.2.had disappeared; 6. had been looking;
performing;
7. was trying; 8. will2.be;
1. is emptied; are9. postmarked;
will start. 3. are sorted; 4. is loaded; 5. Are
unloaded; 6. are taken; 7. are sorted; 8. are delivered.
Упражнение 11.8.
1. staying; 2. will have finished; 3. will be able; 4. went; 5. have you ever
been; 6. were traveling; 7. didn’t stop; 8. have been; 9. has lived; 10. works.
273
Упражнение 12.3.
Упражнение 12.4.
1. will be emptied; 2. will be postmarked; 3. will be sorted; 4. will be
loaded; 5. will be unloaded; 6. will be taken; 7. will be sorted;
8. will be delivered.
Упражнение 12.5.
1. The book was taken by me.
2. A stone was thrown by Dan.
3. The window was broken by Tim.
4. The big wagon was pulled by the horses.
5. A ring was stolen by the thief.
6. The dinner was cooked by Marcia.
7. Were these letters written by you?
8. Was the dinner cooked by you, Sue?
9. Was the window broken by you, Bill?
Упражнение 12.6.
1. My friend repaired the car.
2. Bill took the book.
3. Mummy cooked the dinner.
4. Richard broke the desk.
5. The soldiers fired the shots.
6. My secretary wrote these letters.
7. Did you grow this cabbage?
8. Did the thief steal a ring?
9. Did the soldiers fire the shots?
10. Did my secretary write these letters?
11. Do they speak English all over the world?
12. The workmen will be painting our house all next week.
Упражнение 12.7.
1. Three young children have been treated for bums at the city hospital.
275
2. The boys were rescued by the firemen from their burning house
yesterday.
3. The fire was started by one of the boys who dropped a matcli into the
litter bin.
4. The children were being transferred to a special bums unil today.
5. The children will be kept there for at least two weeks. Упражнение
12.8.
1. A lot of trees are chopped every year.
2. New measures against crime were introduced by the government.
3. I was offered a cup of tea.
4. Passports are checked at passport Control.
5. The cathedral is visited by a million people every year.
6. His bicycle was stolen.
7. That was forgotten by everybody.
8. Our exercises were corrected by the teacher.
9. Was the window broken?
10. Has this story been heard by most people?
Упражнение 12.10.
1. Anna went to bed late yesterday.
2. The girls spent their last weekend at the seaside.
3. In summer Mary sunbathed and played volleyball.
4. Frank and Lucy went to the restaurant yesterday.
5. On Monday Jenny started working in the new office.
Упражнение 12.11.
1. Anna went to the seaside.
2. She went there with Judy.
3. The girls went to the beach, had a boat trip, walked around the city.
4. Anna and Judy returned home at midnight.
5. Laura visited her sister and went to the cinema with her friend.
Упражнение 12.12.
1. Брайтон — это город на южном побережье Великобритании.
2. Брайтон стал городом-курортом с 18 века.
3. Он стал местом отдыха для лондонцев, приезжающих сюда На
день-другой.
4. Туристы из Лондона обычно приезжают в Брайтон на поезде.
5. Восемь миллионов туристов посещают Брайтон за год.
К УРОКУ 13
Упражнение 13.1.
Упражнение 13.2.
1. a; 2. b; 3. b; 4. a; 5. b; 6. b; 7. b; 8. a; 9. b; 10. a; 11. a; 12. a;
13. b; 14. b.
Упражнение 13.3.
1. wouldn’t; 2. I’ll; 3. I’d; 4. will; 5. wouldn’t; 6. I’ll; 7. I’ll;
8. would; 9. she’d.
Упражнение 13.4.
1. If the cat was hungry, I would give it some food. — If the cat had been
hungry, I would have given it some food.
2. If it rained, the garden-party would be spoiled. — If it had rained, the
garden-party would have been spoiled.
3. If you left now, you would catch the bus. — If you had left now, you
would have caught the bus.
4. I would give him the money if I saw him. — I would have given him
the money if I had seen him.
5. If you drank that, it would kill you. — If you had drunk that, it would
have killed you.
277
Упражнение 13.5.
Упражнение 13.7.
Упражнение 13.8.
Упражнение 13.9.
К УРОКУ 14
Упражнение 14.1.
Упражнение 14.2.
278
Упражнение 14.3.
1. have been; couldn’t; broke; had; 2. have visited; have been; didn’t see;
3. have burnt; phoned; forgot; 4. bought; arrived; found;
5. has grown; saw; wanted; was too busy; 6. have flown; felt; flew; enjoyed;
7. have lost; have seen; did put; put.
Упражнение 14.4.
1. got up; 2. went; 3. opened; 4. found; 5. had drunk; 6. had;
7. got; 8. went; 9. found; 10. had forgotten; 11. was; 12. scraped;
13. got; 14. turned; 15. happened; 16. had left; 17. went; 18. was;
19. had used; 20. was; 21. forgot; 22. headed.
Упражнение 14.6.
1. on Friday, on the 10^ of September;
2. on Thursday, at 9 o’clock;
3. on Monday, on the 23 n<^ of March;
4. at midnight, on the 19^ of January;
5. on Tuesday, on the 2 nc* of April.
Упражнение 14.7.
— Hello, hotel «Nightingale», good afternoon.
— Hello, this is John Smith from «Jason’s Pizza». Can I speak to your
manager, please?
— Sure. Wait a moment, please...
— Hello, I’m listening to you.
— Good afternoon, I wanted to confirm your order for this weekend, 14,
May.
— Thank you, good bye.
— Good bye.
Упражнение 14.8.
1. Это отель Бертрам?
2. Это справочное бюро?
3. Могу я поговорить с секретарем?
4. Боюсь, Вы набрали неверный номер.
5. Извините, ее сейчас нет.
279
К УРОКУ 15
Упражнение 15.1.
Упражнение 15.3.
1. She likes to cook with her husband at home. 2. He seems to be cooking
the dinner still. 3. My parents are happy to buy the house.
4. My parents are happy to have bought the house. 4. It seems to begin
raining. 5. I am glad to come back home. 5. There are so many places to
discover in the world.
Упражнение 15.4.
1. To play tennis was his greatest pleasure. 2. The cat didn’t like to be
washed. 3. Isn’t it strange that we don’t like to be told the truth? 4. What is
more pleasant for you: to give or to get presents?
5. There are so many books to be read in the world. 6. To improve your
grammar you should read and do exercises. 7. This task is to be done during
summer holidays. 8. He forgets everything but doesn’t like to be reminded
about it.
Упражнение 15.5.
1. The children were happy to have been brought to the theatre.
2. Jane remembered to have been told about the place, she was going to visit.
3. Sorry to have spoiled your dress. 4. Sarah had forgotten to have fed
forgotten her cat and worried about it. 5. I am awfully happy to have met him.
6. Sorry to have placed you in this disagreeable situation. 7. Sorry to have kept
you waiting for so long. 8. Sorry not to have noticed your new hair style. 9.
Bonny looked at Sarah closely and remembered to have seen her on some
party.
280
Упражнение 15.6.
1. to sing
2. to be reading
3. to have been reading
4. to have read
5. to have
6. to be helped
7. to have been sleeping
8. to have been thinking
9. to have broken
10. to have helped
11. to be helped
12. to be taken
13. to see
Упражнение 15.7.
1. They were supposed to be leading the project for next two years.
2. They seemed to be quarrelling, I heard angry voices and somebody was
crying. 3. The only sound to be heard was a dog’s bark. 4. Her ring was
believed to be lost till she found it when she was cleaning under the bed. 5.
They seemed to have been waiting for ages. 6. The children are still waiting to
be given candies and chocolate. 7. Is there anything to tell her? She must know
about her father’s health. 8. My friend began to write music not because he
wanted to earn. He wanted to be loved and not to be forgotten. 9. It seems I am
lucky to have been at the opening ceremony of the world championship and
see the best matches. 10. He is said to spend his childhood in London, he must
speak good English. 11. The girl pretended not to have heard that she was
talked to and left. 12. It seems to have been raining since yesterday, the soil is
wet.
Упражнение 15.8.
281
К УРОКУ 16
Упражнение 16.1.
1. to eat your dinner with; 2. to show you the way; 3. to prove your words;
4. to relieve your stomach ache; 5. to be translated for tomorrow; 6. to be done
as soon as possible; 7. to get home with;
8. to read now and share impressions; 9. for us to be considered;
10. to help you with maths; 11. to be justified in this situation; 12. to tell this
story; 13. to listen to.
Упражнение 16.2.
1. She is too excited to talk. 2. Today was a bad day to talk about.
3. The room is too dirty to find anything there. 4. They were too stupid to
learn one thing. 5. She was too disappointed to understand what I was talking
about. 6. I have too little rice to make dinner for you. 7. The problem was too
easy to solve. 8. The box was too beautiful to get rid of it. 9. The baby was too
little to stay at home alone. 10. He is strong enough to lift heavy weight. 11.
Tom is too busy to meet you. 12. He was too inattentive to notice her if she
had left. 13. The book was too serious and difficult to understand it.
14. He was intelligent enough to answer all the questions.
Упражнение 16.3.
1. С моим другом трудно иметь дело. 2. Для начала нужно открыть
книги. 3. По правде говоря, мне не хочется здесь оста ваться. 4. Его ум
оставляет желать лучшего. 5. Мягко говоря, твоя работа не очень
хорошая. 6. На эти цветы приятно смотреть.
7. Короче говоря, они переехали в другую страну. 8. Нас было четверо в
комнате, не говоря о коте. 9. Ей было трудно доставить удовольствие. 10.
Это очень мило, если не сказать больше.
Упражнение 16.4.
1. I am anxious for her to pass the exam. 2. The book is difficult for
students to understand. 3. She stepped back to pass the teacher.
4. It was unusual for him to go out in the evenings. 5. I waited for him to go
on. 6. It is very important for me to get up early tomorrow.
7. It was for him to think of a plan. 8. He asked for the dinner to be brought.
282
Упражнение 16.5.
Упражнение 16.6.
I. Would you like to go in Paris? 2. You look disappointed. You should go
to the party or at home. 3. It’s time to go to bed. 4. Can I help you with the
text? 5. I want to talk to him. 6. What makes you think you are wrong? 7. Can
I use your car? 8. They heard his friend to cry out with joy. 9. Why not drink a
cup of coffee? 10. She need to give your dress back to you.
К УРОКУ 17
Упражнение 17.1.
1. Этот план годится без сомнения. 2. Ремонт обуви — это его бизнес.
3. Спасибо, что пришли. 4. Некоторые люди могут работать весь день, не
чувствуя усталости. 5. Ты закончил читать эту книгу? 6. Кажется, что
скоро будет снег. 7. Принимать холодный душ — лучше всего для твоего
здоровья. 8. Я имел удовольствие говорить с ней весь вечер. 9. Ей
нравится сидеть одной в машине.
10. Он ел без остановки. 11. Давай пойдем кататься на коньках.
Упражнение 17.2.
283
Упражнение 17.3.
Упражнение 17.4.
1. Ей не нравится жить в ее стране, и она всегда мечтала переехать в
другую страну. 2. Он думал купить новый дом. 3. Она ненавидела, когда
над ней смеялись. 4. Она ненавидела, когда ее игнорировали. 5. Я
удивился, что мой друг меня не узнал. 6. Она поднялась до топ-
менеджера вместо того, чтобы быть женщиной в мужском мире. 7. Я
думаю, ты можешь вспомнить, что видела этого мужчину до этого.
Упражнение 17.5.
1. Tom hates flying and have never been abroad. 2. My mother doesn’t
mind working much. 3. He likes to drive beautiful and new car. 4. I like being
photographed, because it is for the memory.
5. Sarah hates cleaning and cooking, but she likes ironing. 6. Everybody hates
getting up early, but we need it to have more time. 7. She has always been
dreaming of living in her own house.
Упражнение 17.6.
1. Когда ей сказали правду, она побледнела. 2. Вы помните, что
смотрели этот фильм до этого? 3. Я был удивлен, что моя мама
разрешила вечеринку. 4. Он говорит правильно после того, как его
поправили много раз. 5. Я благодарю вас за то, что очень мне помогли. 6.
Мне не хочется с ним говорить.
Упражнение 17.7.
1. sending; 2. being sent; 3. having met; 4. being taken; 5. having found;
6. crying; 7. having broken; 8. saying; 9. having forgotten;
10. having eaten; 11. interfering; 12. having known.
284
К УРОКУ 18
Упражнение 18.1.
Упражнение 18.2.
1. She suspected him of cheating her. 2. Sarah succeeded very much in her
reporting. 3. He gave up the idea of talking to her.
4. We are looking forward for our next traveling. 5. The children have always
been dreaming of going to Disney Land. 6. He insisted on solving the problem
himself. 7. The rain prevented the girls from going out. 8. Jane thought of
leaving London for several weeks. 9. He never agreed with visiting the
Osbornes.
Упражнение 18.3.
Упражнение 18.4.
1. He was accused of having stolen his friends’ money. 2. Thank you for
sending me such an expensive present. 3. Bob denied selling the brilliants, he
was given on his birthday. 4. We insisted on seeing that picture. 5. He was not
afraid of going to an unknown place alone.
6. The noise in the next room interfered my sleeping. 7. My brother thinks of
leaving the town in summer. 8. My son always denies his punishing. 9. I insist
on switching off the loud music. 10. I am looking forward to getting her letter.
11. I don’t feel like playing chess today
285
Упражнение 18.5.
К УРОКУ 19
Упражнение 19.1.
Упражнение 19.2.
Упражнение 19.3.
1. I have never thought to find myself here. 2. Tom looked at the papers
he had taken from the table. 3. We knew we would look for a person for whom
this job is for along time. 4. The place we came to is very dear to me because
this is the memory about my parents.
5. The text which the student is reading is about the molecule of water.
6. I think we will finish the inspection on time. 7. Disk I bought is very
popular nowadays.
Упражнение 19.4.
Упражнение 19.5.
1. обстоятельсво; 2. определение; 3. дополнение; 4. обсто- ятельсво; 5.
обстоятельсво; 6. определение; 7. обстоятельсво;
8. определение; 9. сказуемое; 10. дополнение.
Упражнение 19.6.
I. Your ability to dance is a big surprise for me. 2. How to make money of
nothing is what only Bob can tell. 3. The book you are interested in will be
finished next summer. 4. London is the city where a lot of people want to live.
5. I have just returned from the fishing where I caught 10 big fishes. 6. If he
has time he will call you.
7. Though it was not the best day in my life I hoped for the better.
Упражнение 19.7.
1. What we want is to eat. 2. It is strange that he doesn’t answer.
3. How this happened is not clear to anyone. 4. That you can meet him in the
park is quite possible. 5. When is the finish It is difficult to say when it is
over. 6. Who called him that day is unknown.
К УРОКУ 20
Упражнение 20.1.
2; 3; 6.
Упражнение 20.2.
1. The suggestion was that we don’t start everything again. 2. The trouble
is that we quarreled with each other many years ago. 3. The atmosphere here
is not what it was the last week-end. 4. That is why I called you. 5. It seems
that we delay for uncertain time. 6. The question is whether they want to help
us.
287
Упражнение 20.3.
1; 3; 6; 8; 9; 10.
Упражнение 20.4.
1. My sister noticed that I was not pleased. 2. He was sure that they were
joking. 3. I don’t know when the time will come to tell her about it. 4. The
director informed that he will be back to the office in an hour. 5. The seller
told me why that dress became me. 6. Doctor knew that the patient had not
been healthy yet. 7. He didn’t know at what time the restaurant is closed. 8. He
doesn’t know where to buy good wine. 9. It will be obvious soon if their
family is happy. 10. The horoscope will tell whether the next year is
successful.
Упражнение 20.5.
1; 3; 4; 5; 8.
Упражнение 20.6.
1. The man who had visited you left his umbrella. 2. I have heard the song
that you mean. 3. The reason they have quarreled about is not clear. 4. Brother
and sister who live in this house are my friends from childhood. 5. Here is the
street that you were looking for. 6. Mother knows the man who can help you.
7.1 have found the girl I have been looking for. 8. The boy you are talking
about hasn’t already studied in our school. 9. That is the girl I met in the park
yesterday. 10. This is the house where my granny lived. 11. People who live
near the sea are happy. 12. The letter you sent yesterday was not delivered. 13.
The car you are going to buy is not new. 14. Where is the book I have given
you to look through?
К УРОКУ 21
Упражнение 21.1.
1. I was outside before coming to you. 2. As I was going down the stair I
met my brother. 3. I will not eat while children are playing.
4. I haven’t seen in her since the moment we graduated from the university. 5.
After the agreement had been signed, the company would succeed on the
market. 6. While I was sitting in the garden
the gardener came up to me. 7. It happened when she was on the business-trip.
Упражнение 21.2.
Упражнение 21.3.
1. He wanted to live where he was bom. 2. The child stood where he was
left. 3. The shop stands where the road goes right. 4. Wherever she called,
nobody answered the call. 5. The papers are where you have put them. 6. I
want to go where there is the sea and the sun and where it is warm.
Упражнение 21.4.
1. He will do as he wants to do. 2. Mary was talking as though everything
was good. 3. You must know this book as good as he knows it. 4. You answer
as if you don’t know anything about him.
5. He described the picture as though he had written it himself. 6. I couldn’t
do better then they did. 7. The computer worked as quickly as the previous one
had done/worked. 8. The dress is not so expensive as you think. 9. The more
time you spend in the sun, the better rest you have. 10. The quieter you speak,
the less you can be understood.
Упражнение 21.5.
1. The pupil was late because he hadn’t got up early. 2. Since you are tired
you should take a bath. 3. I believe you because I know you for a long time. 4.
I left the party because there was nobody. 5. Now when I am here you can ask
your questions. 6. He drew a plan of the street so that she could find the house
more quickly. 7. I will ring her up in order to wake her up. 8. I will go to the
lecture earlier so that I can take the first desk. 9. The friends didn’t say good-
bye in order to see each other again. 10. The house was built for a wonderful
family to live there.
Упражнение 21.6.
1. She was the first to come to the shop, so she bought the best dress. 2.
He was so embarrassed that he didn’t understand a word.
10 289
3. The weather was so bad, that I didn’t go out. 4. Mother was sileni, though
she wanted to say much. 5. Whatever I did, was for the better
К УРОКУ 22
Упражнение 22.1.
1. If I lived near the sea, I would bathe every day. 2. If I saw my friend I
would ask him about his health. 3. If I found my bag I would put my
documents in it. 4. If I didn’t come home late I would have time to do much.
5. If we had met that day we would have made peace. 6. If the sea were always
calm, it would be boring. 7. If I lost money, I would be upset.
Упражнение 22.2.
1. If I had read the article yesterday I would have known everything about
this law. 2. If I had seen her new watch I would have told you about it. 3. If I
had called him yesterday I would have known about his health. 4. If I had
joined you in fishing I would have spent a good time too. 5. If I had had a
ticket yesterday I would have gone by the first train. 6. If he had heard about it
yesterday he would have been happy. 7. If parents had wanted they would
have stayed in that city. 8. If we married we would be happy.
Упражнение 22.3.
1. If my mother comes to see me, I will be happy. If my mother came to
see me I would be happy. If my mother had come to see me, I would have
been very happy. 2. If my friend buys a new car, we will drive it together. If
my friend bought a new car, we would drive it together. If my friend had
bought a car, we would have driven it together. 3. If we receive a letter from
him, we will not worry. If we received a letter from him, we wouldn’t worry.
If we have received a letter from him, we wouldn’t have worried. 4. If you are
busy, 1 will call you. If you were busy, I would call you. If you had been busy,
I would have called you. 5. If my father returns early, we will play chess
together. If my father returned early we would play chess together. If my
father had returned early, we would have played chess together.
Упражнение 22.4.
К УРОКУ 23
Упражнение 23.1
Внимательно; солнце, солнечный, без солнца; забота, аккуратный,
беззаботный; реагировать, реакция, реактор, реактивность; наука,
научный, ученый; промышленность, индустриальный, трудолюбивый;
холодный, холодно, холод; равный, равно, неравный, равенство;
свободный, свобода, свободно; внимание, внимательный, аккуратно,
беззаботность; различаться, разный, разница, безразличный; Англия,
английский, англичанин, слава, известный; темный (темнота), темнота,
темный; счастливый, счастливо, несчастье; история, исторический,
доисторический.
Упражнение 23.2
Политический, эксперимент, экспериментирование, талант,
континент, фестиваль, инструмент, философ, температура, прогресс,
телевидение, электричество, технический, трансформация, система,
систематически, практика, практический, семинар, лекция, лектор,
период, исторический, история, профессор, сложный, идея, основной,
фундаментальный, концепции, масса, класс, элемент, мотор, метод,
проблема, энергия, радио, текст, материал, форма, акселерация,
специалист, институт, университет, культура, центральный,
национальный, нация, международный, организация, министр, природа,
естественный, традиционный, прогрессивный, моральный, социальный,
публика, программист, популярный, современный, финал.
291
Упражнение 23.3
Упражнение 23.4
Ish, ment, ion, ian, ist, al, al, al, ful, ive, fill, ous, ary, ish, ive, ic, or, er,
age, age, ce, dom, ish, able, less, less, fill, fill, ent, ment, ive.
Упражнение 23.5.
1. sensible; 2. sensitive; 3. truthful; 4. true; 5. intolerant; 6. in tolerable; 7.
economical; 8. economic; 9. childish; 10. childlike;
11. childish; 12. childlike.
Упражнение 23.6.
1. active; 2. an actor; 3. hope; 4. carefully; 5. careless; 6. daily;
7. useless; 8. useful; 9. noisy; 10. famous.
ПРИЛОЖЕНИЕ
VI НЕПРАВИЛЬНЫЕ
V2 V3 ГЛАГОЛЫ. IRREGULAR
Значение
VI V2 V3 Значение
ride rode ridden
СЛОВАРЬ ездить верхом
find found found находить
ring rang rung звонить
fly flew flown летать
rise rose risen подниматься
forget А forgot airport — аэропорт
forgotten забывать
VERBS
run ran runaisle — проходбежать
get got got получать
a bit — чуть-чуть a gentle spicy whiff
say said album — альбом
said сказать
give
— нежный gave
пряный аромат a lot of given давать
see
VI saw
V2
allow
seen
V3
— позволять
видеть
Значение
— много
go a real find — wentнастоящая gone идти, ходить
almost — почти
находкаsell sold were
be ability — способность
was, sold
been продавать
быть
grow grew grown
alphabetically расти
— в алфавитном
absolutely
send
become— абсолютно sent
became sent
become
порядке already посылать
становиться
— уже also —
hang hung hung висеть
accommodate
shake travelers — давать
shook также always иметь
shaken — всегда ambition —
трясти
begin
have began
had begun
had начинать
ночлег путешественникам честолюбие
shoot
bite
hear shot
bit
heard shot
bitten
heard кусать —
amiable
стрелять
слышать
accommodation — помещение, дружелюбный amnesia —
shut
blow shut
blew shut
blown закрывать
дуть
жилье hideaccount — счет hidв банке hidden прятать
амнезия, потеря памяти among —
sing
accountant
brake
hit — бухгалтерsang
hit ache —
broke sung
broken
hit петь
ломать
ударять
среди ancient — древний and — и
больholdadd
sit
bring— добавлять satadmire —
brought
held sat сидеть
anger — гневдержать
brought
held angrily — сердито
приносить
восхищаться
sleep admit — признавать
slept angry
slept — сердиться
спать announce —
build
hurt built
hurt built
hurt строить
вредить
advantage — преимущество объявление annoy — раздражать
speak
buy
keep spoke
bought
kept spoken
bought
kept говорить
покупать
хранить
adventure — приключение advice — answer at length — ответить после
spend
can spent
could spent
could тратить
мочь
советknit knit knit вязать
паузы apartment, apartments —
stand
come — любящий,
affectionate stood
came нежный stood
come стоять
приходить
know knew квартира
known знать
after lay
aswim
moment’s
catch hesitation
swam
caught
laid — после swum
laid плавать
appear — появляться
caught ловить положить
класть,
минутного
choose колебания
take again —
took
chose appearance
taken
chosen — внешность
брать, взять
выбирать
lead led led вести
снова against — напротив agree — apply — принимать approve
teach
cost
learn taught
cost
learned, taught
cost
learned, учить
стоить
учить
соглашаться agreement
leamt— of
leamt — одобрять architecture —
tell
cut told
cut told
cut рассказывать
резать
соглашение ahead of time — архитектура area —
leave
think
do left
thought
did left
thought
done покидать
думать
делать
заблаговременно местность, площадь
let
throw let
threw let
thrown позволять
бросать
draw drew drawn рисовать
lose
understand lost
understood lost
understood терять
понимать
drink drank drunk пить
make
wake made
woke made
woken делать
просыпаться
drive drove driven водить транспорт
may
wear might
wore might
worn мочь
носить
eat ate eaten есть одежду
meet
win met
won met
won встречать
побеждать
fall fell fallen падать
pay
write paid
wrote paid
written платить
писать
feed fed fed кормить
put put put класть
feel felt felt чувствовать
read read read читать
fight fought fought бороться
296
293
aristocracy — аристократия arrange be bom — родиться be delighted —
— организовывать, устраивать быть очарованным
arrange — устраивать, органи- be determined to — решиться на
зовывать arrive — прибывать at что-то
home — дома at last — наконец at be engaged to — быть помолв-
least — по крайней мере at present ленным с кем-то be expensive in
— в настоящее время at the comer one’s tastes — иметь привычку к
— на углу at the seaside — на дорогим вещам и т. п. be fond of —
морском побережье at the table — увлекаться чем-то be haunted —
за столом attempt — попытка мучиться от навязчивых мыслей
attention — внимание attic — be hungry — быть голодным be in
чердак attract — привлекать charge — руководить be in his last
attractive — привлекательный aunt year — быть на последнем курсе
— тетя autumn — осень avoid — (обучения) be on one’s own ground
избегать awfully — ужасно — чувствовать себя на своем ме-
сте
В be satisfied — быть довольным be
bad — плохой serious as a church — быть очень
bake — печь, выпекать серьезным be silent — хранить
baked — испеченный молчание be sure as eggs — быть
balcony — балкон уверенным наверняка be watchful
bale of cotton — тюк с хлопком and thrilled — чувствовать себя
bank — банк настороженным и возбужденным
beach — пляж beautiful —
barouche — ландо, четырехместная
красивый because — потому что
коляска barrier — барьер basket —
become — становиться beer —
корзина bathroom — ванная be
пиво
afraid of — бояться
before — до того как; заранее
begin — начинать behavior —
поведение behind — позади
297
believe — верить besides — С
кроме того between —
café — кафе
между birthday — день
calculation — вычисление call —
рожденья blanket — одеяло звать, звонить camp out —
blessing — благословение ночевать на природе candle —
blind — жалюзи block — свеча capacity — способность
квартал blond — блондинка capital — столица captive —
blood — кровь blue — пленник card — открытка careful
голубой — осторожный cart — тележка
boat trip — прогулка на пароходе case — случай cat — кошка
boil — варить catch — ловить, поймать catch a
bookshop — книжный магазин cold — простудиться catch fire —
загореться cathedral — собор
boots — сапоги boss — начальник
cautious curiosity — осторожное
both — оба bottle — бутылка
любопытство cave — пещера
bought — купил, купила bowl —
celebrate — отмечать, праздновать
миска boy — мальчик branch —
certainly — конечно, несомненно
ветвь bread — хлеб bride — chair — стул
невеста bridegroom — жених championship — чемпионат chap —
bright — умный; яркий brother — парень (разг.) charge — заряжать
брат brown — коричневый chase — ловить, догонять, пре-
building — здание burst into a roar следовать check — проверять
of laughter — разразиться хохотом check on details — проверить
but — но buy — покупать by детали chemical — химический
yourself — сам по себе chemist’s — аптека
298
chest — грудь chief — вождь confidence — уверенность confirm
Chinese — китайский choose — — подтверждать confirm —
выбирать Christmas tree — убеждать congratulations —
Рождественская елка church — поздравляю conjure — вызывать,
церковь cinema — кинотеатр заклинать (здесь: призвать
circumstances — обстоятельства Рождество) connect — связывать
city — город clean — чистый conscious — сознание consider —
clever — умный climate — климат считать, полагать considerable —
climb — подниматься на вершину внушительный consist — состоять
clothes — одежда coast — берег consist of — состоять из constant —
coat — пальто coffee — кофе collar постоянный continent — континент
— воротник colleague — коллега continue — продолжать
college — колледж combine — conversation — беседа convert —
комбинировать, сочетать в себе конвертировать cook — готовить
соте — приходить come in — cool — прохладный coolness of
войдите comfortable — удобный judgment — рассудительность,
compel one’s attention — удержать, трезвость суждений copper — медь
захватить чье-то внимание cost — стоить
compete — соревноваться cottage — небольшой дом, коттедж
competition — соревнование counselor — советчик
complain — жаловаться compose counter — прилавок
— составлять comprehension — country — страна couple
понимание concert — концерт — пара
condition — условие confectionary cousin — двоюродный брат, сестра
— кондитерская cover — покрывать cover up some
fault in oneself — обнаружить вину
в себе coverage — покрытие
coward — трус crash — крушение,
авария
cruel — жестокий direction — направление
cure — лечить disagreable — неприятный
disappear — исчезать disarm —
D разоружать discover— открыть,
danger — опасность dare — обнаружить discuss — обсуждать
осмелиться dart looks at somebody dish — блюдо dishes — посуда
— бросать взгляды на кого-то dishonor — бесчестье disposition
daughter — дочь day break — — расположение, отношение
восход солнца decide — решать distant — отдаленный distinct —
decide — решить decorate — различимый divide — делить
наряжать deeply — глубоко divide into — делить на do —
delegation — делегация deliver — делать
доставлять demand — требовать do shopping — ходить за покуп-
dentist — зубной врач deny — ками
отрицать department — отдел do the shopping — делать покупки
depend on — зависеть от describe docks — доки doctor — врач
— описывать desire — желание dodge round — обманывать, мо-
desperate — отчаянный details — шенничать dog — собака
детали detective — детектив detest don’t mention it — не стоит бла-
— сильно не любить devote — годарности double — двухместный
посвящать dial — набирать номер doubt — сомнение doubtful
diamond — бриллиант die — — сомнительный down town —
умереть different — различный центр города download —
difficult — трудный diffident — загрузить drag — тащить dream —
неуверенный в себе, застенчивый, сон, мечта dreary road —
тоскливая, безотрадная, скучная
робкий dinner — обед diploma —
дорога dress — платье
диплом
dried fruit — сушеные фрукты
300
drinks — напитки entire — весь, целый entrance —
drip — капать вход equal — равный error —
drive — водить ошибка especially — особенно
drop — капля; ронять, падать essential — существенный even —
drunken — пьяный даже evenly — равномерно event
due to — благодаря (чему-то) — событие evidence —
dull — скучный доказательство evident — очевидно
during — во время evil — зло exactly — точно examine
— обследовать example — пример
Е excellent — отличный exclaim —
eagerness — горячность, нетер- восклицать excursion — экскурсия
пеливость east — восток easy — excuse me — извините, простите
легко eat — есть exist — существовать expect —
Economics — экономика (наука) ожидать expensive — дорогой
economy — экономика effectual — explain — объяснять exports —
эффективный effort — усилие egg экспортный товар expression —
— яйцо выражение extreme —
eggs and bacon — яичница с бе- экстремальный
коном eldest — старший elegant —
элегантный emigrate —
F
эмигрировать empty — пустой factory — фабрика, завод fade —
empty the glass — опустошить увядать faint — обморок fall asleep
стакан energy — энергия engineer — заснуть fall into the trap —
— инженер England — Англия угодить в ловушку
English — английский enjoy — fallen into the trap — попавший в
наслаждаться, любить enough — ловушку
достаточно enroll — записаться
entail — влечь за собой, вызывать
что-то
301
family — семья famous — food — еда footstep — след, шаг
знаменитый fan — болельщик for a time — в течение некоторого
farm — ферма farmer — фермер времени for instance — например
fashionable — фешенебельный, for you — для тебя foreign —
модный fast — быстро fate — иностранный forget — забывать
судьба father — отец fatigue — fortune — богатство, состояние
усталый favourite — любимый found — основать free time —
feast — пир, праздник, праздно- свободное время French —
вание с едой feel — чувствовать французский frequently — часто
feel an anxiety — ощущать бес- fresh air — свежий воздух Friday
покойство feel the pulse — считать — пятница fridge — холодильник
пульс fence — забор fetch — fried potatoes — жареный карто-
захватить, забрать fever — фель friend — друг friendly —
лихорадка figure — цифра дружелюбный from — из
final examinations — выпускные front the situation — взять ситу-
экзамены find — находить finger ацию под контроль, начать
— палец firm — фирма fish — управлять ситуацией fruit —
рыба фрукты
fix somebody with one’s attention — fruit cake — фруктовый пирог
сосредоточить на ком-то свое
внимание flat — квартира flavor — G
запах, аромат flight — полет fog — games of intrigue — интрига gate
туман foil — фольга
— ворота gather — собираться
fold — складывать, сворачивать
generally — в общем generous —
follow — следовать
великодушный German —
немецкий get acquainted with —
познакомиться get down — выйти
302
get to work— добраться до работы hand writing — письмо от руки
get up — вставать ghost — handful — пригоршня handkerchief
привидение girl — девушка — носовой платок handle — ручка
give somebody up — оставить в handsome — красивый (о муж-
покое glance — смотреть glare чинах) handwriting — почерк
down on somebody/something — hardly — с трудом, вряд ли have —
уставляться взглядом (часто иметь
злым), пристально смотреть glass have a good time — хорошо про-
— стакан go — идти, ходить go by вести время have a knack —
bus — ехать на автобусе go for a обладать умением
walk — пойти на прогулку have a look — взглянуть have a
go sightseeing — осматривать small income — иметь небольшой
достопримечательности go to bed доход have a voice in the matter —
— идти спать good evening — быть способным выразить свое
добрый вечер goodies — хорошие мнение have a word (with someone)
вещи govern — управлять — обмолвиться словечком; по-
grandchildren — внуки grandmother говорить с кем-то have breakfast —
— бабушка grease — жир, завтракать have dinner — обедать
смазывать greaseproof — have good prospects — иметь хо-
жиронепроницаемый greedy — рошие перспективы headache —
жадный growl — рычать guess — головная боль health — здоровье
догадаться gym — спортивный зал heart — сердце heat — нагревать
heavy — тяжелый hen — курица
Н here — здесь high — высокий hint
— намек hire — нанимать hit —
half — половина
удар
hall — зал, холл
hobby — хобби, увлечение
hallo —
здравствуйте
303
home — дом industry — промышленность
homework — домашняя работа inflammable gas — горючий газ
honour bright — честное слово influence — влияние inn —
horror — ужас hospital — гостиница inquiry office —
больница hot — жаркий, горячий справочное бюро
hotel — отель inscrutable eyes — загадочные,
housewife — домашняя хозяйка непроницаемые глаза insect —
how — как насекомое insist — настаивать
how are you? — как дела? however inspection — проверка inspire —
— однако hunger — голод hungry вдохновлять instead — вместо
— голодный hurry — спешить intend — намереваться interesting
husband — муж — интересный international —
международный interview —
I собеседование, интервью intolerant
I don’t know — я не знаю illness — — нетерпимый introduce —
болезнь imagine — воображать представить invent — изобретать
immediately — немедленно invite — приглашать Ireland —
important — важный imports — Ирландия iron — гладить; железо
импорт improve — улучшить irritate — раздражать is fond of —
improvement — улучшение любить что-то делать
imprudence — опрометчивость, is tired — устал(а)
неосторожность in front of — island — остров
перед in many respects — во Italian —
многих отношениях in spite of — итальянский
несмотря на in view — в виде inch
— дюйм incident — происшествие J
incident — случайность, проис- job — работа
шествие include — включать в join — присоединяться
себя judo — дзюдо
juice — сок
jump — прыгать
304
justice — справедливость lie in the sun — загорать, лежать на
солнце life — жизнь lift —
К поднимать lift the glass straight to
keep — хранить, держать у себя one’s lips — поднести стакан к гу-
keep (something) from (someone) — бам
скрыть что-то от кого-то light — зажечь; свет lightning —
keep something private — сохра- молния like — любить, нравиться
нить в секрете kidnap — lipstick — губная помада list —
похищение (детей) kill — убивать список listen — слушать listen to
kind — вид, сорт; добрый kingdom music — слушать музыку live —
— королевство kiss — целовать жить
live in style — жить стильно live in
kitchen — кухня knife — нож
the racing events — жить скачками
know — знать
load — загружать local — местный
L lonely — одинокий long —
длинный look from side to side —
lake — озеро
оглядываться по сторонам look
language — язык
through — просматривать lucky —
late — поздно счастливчик lunch — второй
laugh — смеяться завтрак
lay the table — накрыть на стол
lead — вести м
lean — наклониться mad — сумасшедший made by —
learn — учить сделано (кем) make — делать,
leave (left, left) — покидать left — создавать make acquaintance with
левый — познакомиться make somebody
legendary — легендарный let’s — nervous — нервировать
давай(те) let’s go — пойдемте
letter — письмо librarian —
библиотекарь library —
библиотека lie — лежать
305
manager — менеджер many — mouth of the cave — вход в пещеру
много marriage — брак, женитьба move — двигаться, переезжать
marry — жениться marry for love museum — музей mysterious —
— выйти замуж по любви master таинственный
— улучшать, овладевать matter —
дело maybe — может быть mean N
— означать meanwhile — между natural twang — естественный
тем meat — мясо medicine — выговор nature — природа near —
лекарство medieval — рядом, около necessary —
средневековый meet — встречать необходимость necessity —
meeting — встреча, собрание, необходимость need — нужда,
совещание memorandum — необходимость;
докладная записка merit — нуждаться nephew
достоинство message — послание, — племянник nervous
сообщение — нервный never —
messenger — посланец mild — никогда next —
мягкий mind — возражать miss — следующий niece —
пропускать mistake — ошибка племянница по — нет
mixture — смесь modern — по less than — не менее, чем по
современный moistness — влага, move uneasily — неловко по-
влажность Monday — понедельник шевельнуться noble —
monster — монстр, чудовище благородный noise — шум
month — месяц mostly — в non-human creature — нечелове-
основном mother — мать motion — ческое создание north — север not
движение mountain — гора mouth bad — неплохо nothing — ничего
— рот notice — замечать novel — роман
now — сейчас
О
obtain — получать
306
occasion — случай occasionally — patient — пациент pause — сделать
время от времени паузу peals of laughter — хохот,
occupation — занятие occur — раскаты хохота perfect —
случаться ocean — океан of course совершенный perhaps — возможно
— конечно offer — предлагать permission — позволение person —
offered her hand freely — пред- человек picky — разборчивый,
ложить руку и сердце official — придирчивый
официальный often — часто old — picturesque — живописный
старый piece — кусок
old-fashioned — старомодный on pilot — летчик
business — по делу, в коман- pipe — трубка
дировку on the left — слева on the place — место
right — справа on time — вовремя plain — равнина
once every week — раз в неделю plant — завод
only — только orange — апельсин play — играть
order — заказ; приказывать pneumonia — пневмония
originally — изначально oversleep pocket — карман
— проспать point — точка
point of view — точка зрения
Р politics — политика population —
pack — упаковывать население porch — крыльцо
page — страница pain possess — обладать pound — фунт
— боль paint — practice — практика predict —
рисовать palace — предсказывать prefer —
предпочитать prepare —
дворец pale —
приготавливать(ся) prescription —
бледный paper —
рецепт print — печатать prison —
бумага parents —
тюрьма production —
родители part — часть
производство prominent —
pass — проходить
известный, выдающийся promotion
— продвижение
property — свойство proprietor — read on one’s eyes — читать в
владелец proudly — гордо provide глазах ready — готовый real —
— обеспечивать prudent — настоящий really — на самом деле
предусмотрительный, receive — получать recent —
расчетливый publish — недавний recipe — рецепт
опубликовывать pull — тянуть recognition — опознание recover
puppy — щенок — выздоравливать red — красный
purse one’s mouth — сжать губы redskin — краснокожий regret —
pursue the matter — углубляться в сожалеть relation — отношение
вопрос push — тянуть relative — родственник relieve —
отпустить remain — оставаться
Q remember — помнить remind —
quality — качество quarrel — напомнить remnants of some by-
ссориться quick — быстрый gone civilization — остатки ушед-
quickly — быстро quiet — шей цивилизации remove —
тихий, спокойный quite — удалить repair — ремонтировать
вполне repeat — повторять replace —
quiver with (passion) — вздрагивать заменить, заместить reply — ответ
от (страсти) reply in a soft voice — отвечать
мягким голосом report —
R докладывать representative —
rack one’s brains — напрягать представитель require —
мозги rain — дождь raise — требовать reserve —
поднимать ransom — выкуп rapidly забронировать resist —
— быстро rare — редкий rat — сопротивляться resolve —
крыса решение, намерение resort —
rather — довольно, вполне курорт responsible —
reach — достигать reactivity ответственный rest — остальное
— реактивность read —
читать
308
restaurant — ресторан resume — secretary — секретарь
резюме return — возвращаться see — видеть
reward — награда rich — богатый see you later — увидимся (про-
ride — поездка (на лошади) ride a щание) seem — казаться seldom —
bicycle — ездить на велосипеде редко self-defense — самозащита
rifle — винтовка right — право, selfish — эгоистичный sell —
правый rise with a flounce — резко продавать sell (sold, sold) —
подняться river — река rock — продавать send writs — присылать
скала room — комната; место повестки
round the comer — за углом row — sensible — разумный; чувстви-
ряд тельный separate — отделять
run away with — убежать с servant — слуга
Russian — русский set eyes on somebody — встре-
чаться с кем-то set out —
S установить several — несколько
salad — салат salary shade — тень
— жалованье salt — shake hands — пожать руки share
соль — разделять; доля, часть sharp —
satisfactory — удовлетворительный острый shelf — полка shine —
Saturday — суббота save — сиять
сохранить scenery — ландшафт, shipping documents — корабель-
местность science — наука ные документы shirt — рубашка
shiver — дрожь shoes — ботинки
Scotland — Шотландия scraps —
shop — магазин shore — берег
крошки scream — визжать search
shout — кричать shut — закрывать
— поиск seaside — морское
shyness — застенчивость simply —
побережье seasonable weather —
просто single — одинокий
погода по сезону
309
single — одноместный номер sister spend — проводить, тратить spices
— сестра sitting-room — гостиная — специи spoil — испортить spy
situate — располагать size — — шпион stamp — марка stand out
размер — выступать start — начинать
slight — легкий; незначительный start with all the advantages —
slope — склон smile — улыбка иметь все преимущества state —
smirk — притворно или глупо государство Statue of Liberty —
ухмыляться, улыбаться smoke — Статуя Свободы stay —
курить smuggler — контрабандист оставаться steel — сталь stick —
so long — пока (прощание) soap- палка still — все еще stir —
opera — мыльная опера, сериал мешать, смешивать stomach —
soil — почва soldier — солдат solid живот store — склад, магазин
— солидный, прочный, крепкий straight up — напрямик strange —
sometimes — иногда sorrow — странный stranger — незнакомец
печаль sorry — извиняться, strap — веревка strength — сила
сожалеть sorry for me — жалея strike — удар string — веревка,
меня sound — звучать soup — суп шнурок study — учиться, изучать
south — юг stupid — глупый suave voice —
space — космос, пространство учтивый, обходительный тон
Spanish — испанский spark — (голос) substance — вещество
блеск speak — говорить speak with substitute — заменять suburbs —
(Cornish) intonation — говорить с пригород Subway station —
(корнуэльской) интонацией special станция метро succeed —
— особенный speech — речь speed преуспеть such as — такой как
— скорость spell — писать по suddenly — вдруг
буквам
suffer — страдать suggest — the Tube — название лондонского
предлагать suitcase — метро theatre — театр there — там
чемодан summer — лето think — думать
sun-tan — загар think something a joke — решить,
sunbathe —• загорать, принимать что это шутка thirsty —
солнечные ванны Sunday — испытывающий жажду this — этот
воскресенье sunlight — солнечный thoroughly — тщательно though —
свет sunrise — восход солнца хотя thousand — тысяча throat —
supper — ужин горло throw — бросать thrust upon
suppose — полагать, предполагать — навязывать, быть обузой
sure — быть уверенным sure — Thursday — четверг ticket — билет
конечно, разумеется surely — tie — завязать time — время tin —
конечно surprise — удивление, консервная банка today — сегодня
сюрприз surround — окружать together — вместе too — тоже
sweet — сладкий switch off — torch — фонарь
выключать symptom — симптом touch — прикосновение; недо-
могание tourist — турист towards
Т — по направлению town —
tablets — таблетки городок trace — след trade —
take a shower — принимать душ торговля traditionally —
take саге — заботиться традиционно train — поезд
travelling — путешествие treacle —
take shelter — обрести приют
патока treatment — лечение
team — команда
television — телевидение
temperate — умеренный
territory — территория
thank you — спасибо
that — тот
that is why — поэтому the right
way — верный способ the shortage
of money — нехватка денег
311
trip — поездка trolley — тележка village — деревня violent
trouble — проблема, беспокойство — жестокий voice —
truth — правда try — пытаться, голос volleyball —
стараться Tuesday — вторник turn волейбол
— переворачивать, поворачивать
turn on — включать turn out — W
разворачивать, вынимать наружу; wait a moment — подождите
тупик минутку Wales — Уэльс
walk — гулять, ходить пешком
и wall — стена wander — бродить
unable — неспособный warehouse — склад warm —
uncle — дядя теплый wash — мыть, омывать
uncomplimentary — нелюбезный watch — наручные часы watch —
understand — понимать смотреть, наблюдать water —
unfortunately — к сожалению вода
unless — пока не unload — way of thinking — способ мыш-
разгружать unnoticed — ления weak — слабый weather —
незаметный unthinking — погода wedding — свадьба
необдуманный until — пока не Wednesday — среда week —
usually — обычно utensils — неделя
принадлежности weekend — выходные дни, конец
недели weight — вес
V
welcome — добро пожаловать
vacation — отпуск, каникулы well — хорошо
value — цена variety — west — запад
разнообразие vast — обширный where — где, куда
vegetable — овощи vegetables whisper — шепот
— овощи velocity — скорость whole — весь, целый
view — вид wide — широкий
wife — жена
wild — дикий
312
will — воля, завещание wine — world — мир worn —
вино winter — зима with — с изношенный worth —
with pleasure — с удовольствием стоить
wonder — удивляться would you like — хотели бы вы
wonderful — чудесный wouldn’t you mind — не будешь
wood — лес возражать
word — слово
work — работа; работать Y
working day — рабочий день
year — год
workshop — мастерская
yes — да
yesterday — вчера
young — молодой
Список использованной литературы
1. Афанасьева С. В., Мартынова Ю. A. English Grammar for
Correspondence Students: Учеб.-метод. Пособие/Сост. С. В. Афанасьева,
Ю. А. Мартынова. — Саратов, 2009.
2. Барановская Т. А. Теоретические основы обучения иностранным
языкам.//Современные теории и методики обучения иностранным
языкам. — М., 2004.
3. Блох М. Я . Теоретическая грамматика английского языка:
Учебник. Для студентов филол. фак. ун-тов и фак. англ. яз. Педвузов. —
М., 1983.
4. Голицинский Ю. Б. Грамматика: Сборник упражнений. — 3-е изд.
— Спб., 2001.
5. Гордон Е. М. и Крылова И. П. Грамматика современного ан-
глийского языка: Учебник для ин-тов и фак. иностр. яз. — М., 1980.
6. Клементьева Т. Б. Повторяем времена английского глагола: Учеб.
пособие. — М., 1993.
7. Шатилов С. Ф. Теоретические основы методики обучения
грамматическому аспекту иноязычной речи./Юбщая методика обучения
иностранным языкам: Хрестоматия/Сост. Леонтьев А. А. — М., 1991.
8. Эккерсли С. Е., Маколей М. Живая грамматика. Грамматика
английского языка с упражнениями = Brighter Grammar. An English
Grammar with Exercises: В 4-х книгах. — М., 1992.
9. English Grammar Book. Round-Up 4. Pearson Education Limited,
Edinburgh Gate, Harlow, Essex, CM20 2JE, England and Associated
Companies throughout the world. Virginia Evans 1994.
10. English Grammar Book. Round-Up 5. Pearson Education Limited,
Edinburgh Gate, Harlow, Essex, CM20 2JE, England and Associated
Companies throughout the world. Virginia Evans 1995.
11. Cutting Edge. Pre-intermediate. Student’s Book and Work Book.
Sarah Cunningham, Peter Moor. Pearson Education Limited, Edinburgh Gate,
Harlow, Essex, CM20 2JE, England and Associated Companies throughout the
world. Pearson Education Limited 2001.
12. Shirley Russell. Grammar, Structure, and Style. Oxford University
Press, Walton Street, Oxford OX2 6DP. 1995.
Содержание
Предисловие.................................................................................................. 3
УРОК 1........................................................................................................... 4
Английский алфавит.................................................................................... 4
Фонетика. Особенности английского произношения ............................. 5
Чтение гласных.................................................................................... 5
Чтение согласных и их сочетаний .............................................................. 9
Зависимость прочтения согласных от места в слове . . . . 10
УРОК 2........................................................................................................... 13
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 13
Существительные......................................................................................... 13
Число существительных..................................................................... 14
Исчисляемые и неисчисляемые существительные......................... 16
Артикли......................................................................................................... 16
Притяжательный падеж............................................................................... 18
Тема: В аэропорту. At the airport....................................................... 19
УРОК 3........................................................................................................... 21
Словарь урока.............................................................................................. 21
Определенный артикль . ............................................................................ 21
Нулевой артикль.................................................................................. 24
Тема: Вот и дома. At home................................................................ 27
УРОК 4........................................................................................................... 29
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 29
Некоторые распространенные типы предложений . . . . . . . . 29
Местоимения................................................................................................. 30
Указательные местоимения............................................................... 32
Притяжательные местоимения.......................................................... 32
Неопределенные местоимения some, any......................................... 33
Отрицательное местоимение по........................................................ 34
Производные от неопределенных местоимений............................. 35
Тема: Квартира. The flat...................................................................... 35
УРОК 5.......................................................................................................... 37
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 37
Прилагательные............................................................................................ 37
Числительные............................................................................................... 39
Образование количественных числительных .................................. 40
Порядковые числительные......................................................................... 42
Соотношение количественных и порядковых числительных 43
Прилагательные-местоимения many, much, little, few............................. 44
315
Вопросительные местоимения.......................................................... 45
Тема: Что за человек Анна? What kind of person is Anna? . 46
УРОК 6........................................................................................................... 48
Словарь урока.............................................................................................. 48
Сравнение прилагательных........................................................................ 48
Образование степеней сравнения односложных слов . . . . 48
Образование степеней сравнения многосложных слов ... 50
Слова-исключения.............................................................................. 51
Употребление имен прилагательных в степенях сравнения 51
Место прилагательных в предложении ............................................ 53
Наречие................................................................................................. 54
Тема: За обедом. At dinner................................................................. 57
УРОК 7........................................................................................................... 58
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 58
Глаголы............................................................................................... 58
Классификация глаголов.................................................................... 59
Модальные глаголы..................................................................................... 61
Тема: Телефонный разговор. Over the telephone............................. 65
УРОК 8.......................................................................................................... 67
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 67
Предложения и словосочетания................................................................. 67
Члены предложения............................................................................ 69
Виды предложений ..................................................................................... 72
Отрицательные предложения............................................................ 72
Тема: Семья Беннетов. The Bennetts family..................................... 74
УРОК 9.......................................................................................................... 76
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 76
Виды предложений ..................................................................................... 76
Вопросительные предложения.......................................................... 76
Восклицательные предложения ......................................................... 79
Виды предложений ..................................................................................... 80
Личные предложения ......................................................................... 80
Неопределенно-личные предложения ............................................. 80
Безличные предложения..................................................................... 81
Тема: Прогулка по городу. A walk around the city.......................... 83
УРОК 10......................................................................................................... 85
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 85
Глаголы (продолжение)............................................................................... 85
Основные формы глагола................................................................... 86
Переходные и непереходные глаголы .............................................. 89
Тема: Первый рабочий день. The first working day......................... 92
316
УРОК 11.................................................................... .................................... 94
Словарь урока............................................................................................... 94
Глаголы (продолжение) ............................................................................. 94
Самостоятельные, вспомогательные глаголы и гааголы-
связки...................................................................................... 94
Время и вид .................................................................................................. 95
Тема: Выходные на море. A weekend at the seaside............................102
УРОК 12............................................................................................................104
Словарь урока..................................................................................................104
Глаголы (продолжение).................................................................................. 104
Залог......................................................................................................... 104
Образование форм страдательного залога .......................................... 105
Способы перевода страдательного залога на русский язык 109
Тема: Начало рабочей недели. Beginning of the week . . . . 110
УРОК 13............................................................................................................113
Словарь урока..................................................................................................113
Наклонение глагола......................................................................................... 113
Повелительное наклонение................................................................... 114
Сослагательное наклонение................................................................. 115
Тема: Семейная история. A family story..............................................118
УРОК 14.............................................................................. .............................121
Словарь урока.................................................................................................121
Употребление видо-временных форм ........................................................... 121
Present Simple и Present Continuous......................................................121
Past Simple и Past Continuous................................................................122
Present Perfect и Past Simple..................................................................123
Past Simple или Past Perfect...................................................................126
Тема: Деловой разговор по телефону. A business telephone
call...............................................................................................127
УРОК 15............................................................................................................130
Словарь урока..................................................................................................130
Неличные формы глагола............................................................................... 130
Инфинитив........................................................................................................ 131
Формы инфинитива и особенности его употребления ... 131
УРОК 16............................................................................................................136
Словарь урока..................................................................................................136
Инфинитивные конструкции......................................................................... 136
Сложное дополнение............................................................................. 136
Сложное подлежащее............................................................................136
Инфинитивная конструкция с предлогом for ....................................137
Частица to перед инфинитивом.....................................................................139
317
УРОК 17...........................................................................................................143
Словарь урока..................................................................................................143
Герундий.......................................................................................................... 143
Отличие герундия от отглагольного существительного ... 145
Формы времени и залога герундия ...................................................... 147
Употребление форм герундия.............................................................. 147
УРОК 18........................................................................................................... 150
Словарь урока..................................................................................................150
Функции герундия и особенности его перевода ......................................... 150
Сложный герундиальный оборот......................................................... 154
УРОК 19........................................................................................................... 157
Словарь урока..................................................................................................157
Сложноподчиненное предложение ............................................................... 157
Придаточные подлежащие............................................................................. 161
УРОК 20...........................................................................................................163
Словарь урока..................................................................................................163
Придаточные предложения (продолжение) ................................................ 163
Придаточные предложения сказуемые ............................................... 163
Придаточные предложения дополнительные ....................................164
Придаточные предложения определительные ................................... 165
Тема: Книги. Books................................................................................168
УРОК 21........................................................................................................... 170
Словарь урока..................................................................................................170
Придаточные предложения (продолжение) ................................................ 170
Придаточные предложения времени...................................................170
Придаточные предложения места........................................................170
Обстоятельственные предложения образа действия .........................171
Обстоятельственные предложения сравнения ...................................172
Обстоятельственные предложения причины ..................................... 173
Обстоятельственные предложения цели ............................................. 173
Обстоятельственные предложения следствия....................................174
Обстоятельственные уступительные предложения ...........................175
УРОК 22...........................................................................................................177
Словарь урока..................................................................................................177
Придаточные предложения (продолжение)................................................177
Придаточные предложения условные ................................................177
УРОК 23......................................<...................................................................183
Словарь урока..................................................................................................183
Способы словообразования в английском языке ....................................... 182
Словосложение....................................................................................... 182
Словообразование посредством суффиксации .................................. 183
318
Словообразование посредством префиксации ................................... 184
Конверсия................................................................................................189
ТЕКСТЫ ДЛЯ ЧТЕНИЯ.................................................................................190
Learning of foreign languages................................................................. 190
Britain............................................................ ........................................... 192
London...................................................................................................... 194
Christmas cake.......................................................................................... 195
The open door........................................................................................... 198
The ransom of Red Chie .......................................................................... 203
Ghost in the house.................................................................................... 210
Whatever happened to Uncle Oscar? ....................................................... 216
Diamonds in the cotton............................................................................. 220
Three men in a boat.................................................................................. 227
Three men in a boat.................................................................................. 229
Murder in the library ............................................................................... 231
The perfect gift ........................................................................................ 236
Sense and sensibility................................................................................ 242
Samson and Delilah.................................................................................. 245
The rocking-horse winner........................................................................249
Некоторые часто употребляемые слова и выражения . . . . 255
Таблица мер и весов...............................................................................256
Ключи к упражнениям ...................................................................................257
Приложение.....................................................................................................293
Неправильные глаголы. Irregular verbs................................................293
Словарь............................................................................................................. 296
Список использованной литературы............................................................314
Юлия Анатольевна Мартынова
АНГЛИЙСКИЙ БЕЗ
РЕПЕТИТОРА
Самоучитель английского языка
Корректор: Л. В. Подишвалова Компьютерная верстка:
И. А. Каргин